《CEO's Passion Ceaseless: My Dearest Pharm Girl》


 Chapter 1 Compensation For A Child

    Chapter 1 Compensation For A Child


    As night fell, A City''s glitzy side gradually came to life. The ZS Street was probably the most bustling


    street in A City.


    It was rush hour as everyone had got off work. There were many people on the street. Some of them


    were in groups while others were loners shuffling through the crowd. It was an ordinary evening


    outside. However, inside a rtively famous pharmacy on that street, the atmosphere was far from


    ordinary.


    Beads of sweat were slowly forming on ire Su''s forehead. Her delicate face was pale and she was


    trembling slightly. She curled up on the ground, unable to bear the pain any more.


    Normally, there weren''t any customers in the pharmacy at this time, so ire Su was not worried about


    getting in trouble for leaving the counter without permission. She was used to this kind of pain, so she


    could endure it. She knew that once the stomachache receded, the rest of it would be much easier.


    Just then the door of the pharmacy creaked open. ire Su suddenly straightened up. She slowly


    stood up, grimacing through the pain. A woman walked in, wearing an expensive perfume. "Hello,


    Miss... How can I help you?" asked ire Su politely.


    In truth, the person who needed help the most was ire Su, but being a thorough professional, she


    did not let her pain show.


    The woman turned to look at ire Su and an arrogant expression appeared on her face. "I don''t want


    to talk to a lowly person like you. Just bring me the medicine on the prescription sheet!"


    said the woman haughtily and plonked herself on the chair in the waiting area. ire Su''s mouth was


    pressed in a thin line but she did not lose her temper. After all, the customer is king! And she couldn''t


    afford to lose this job.


    After a quick search in the store''s database, ire Su found that the medicines were in stock. She


    went to retrieve the medicine from the cab and packed them. Then she handed it over to the


    haughty woman. "I''m giving you a week''s dose first. If you feel uneasy, you can contact us at any time,"


    she exined gently.


    ire Su was trying her best to conceal her pain. She even tried to squeeze out a smile, but the


    woman seemed to be in a hurry. She snorted, paid the bill, and barked, "Don''t underestimate me. I''m


    Molly Mu and I can afford everything in your store! You''d better remember that!"


    ire Su smiled weakly and nodded. When the woman finally left, all the strength drained out of


    ire''s body and she slumped down on to the ground. It was not until her colleague came for the next


    shift that ire got help. Her colleague rushed her to a doctor''s clinic nearby.


    ire had no idea that the woman''s prescription had been tampered with. The next few years of her


    life were going to be upturned, and in the end, she was going to be doomed eternally.


    Meanwhile, in the ptial house of the Gu Family, Molly Mu was in unbearable pain. Her hands


    covered her belly and she looked ashen. She cried, "My belly hurts! What did you feed me? Are you


    trying to hurt me because you know I''m pregnant with Henry''s child?"


    She was out of breath. The sticky feeling between her legs made her skin crawl. Was she going to lose


    her baby?


    This chilling realization made Molly Mu even more upset. What the hell was going on?


    Who on earth would want to murder her child? The baby she was carrying belonged to a man from the


    Gu Family. Would the family dare toy their hands on her under such circumstances? If this matter


    came to light, it would cause great conflict between the two families! Moreover, their marriage had


    finally been confirmed. They couldn''t afford to make any mistakes at this point!


    Molly Mu''s maid was terrified. She groveled before her. "Miss Molly, I really don''t know what happened.


    I haven''t done anything to harm you or your baby! I prepared the medicine ording to the


    instructions. I don''t think there was a problem with the fruit. So it must be... ...the medicine!"


    Just then Henry Gu opened the door of the hall and was shocked to see the scene before him. He was


    someone, who detestedmotion, but this time, he had to bite the bullet. "What''s going on? What''s


    all this racket?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Henry Gu''s voice, Molly Mu instantly switched to the role of a hapless victim. "Henry, our child


    is going to die. Help me! Someone in the Gu Family wants to kill me!" she shrieked tearfully.


    ''The baby is gone?'' Henry Gu, who was detached until now, immediately bent down and picked her up.


    Without another word, he turned around and ran out. He put her in his car and zoomed off.


    Two hourster, Henry Gu called up his subordinate, David Gu, gloomily and ordered, "Find out where


    Molly got her medicine from!"


    He had been nning the whole thing carefully for more than ten years. Who was the jerk who


    destroyed it overnight? When he found out the identity of the person, he would not let them get off


    easily! Henry Gu clenched his fists and his face contorted in anger. David Gu, his confidant, assured


    him that he would find it out immediately.


    After hanging up, Henry Gu started pacing anxiously outside the door, waiting for the doctor to confirm


    his worst fear.


    At the same time, in a small clinic, ire opened her eyes in a daze, staring at the faded ceiling. She


    looked exhausted. The blurry scene shed faintly through her mind. She struggled to sit up and then


    exhaled.


    More than half of her sry had gotten wiped off on the drip. This was a big concern for someone who


    led a frugal existence. It was the excessive starvation and long-term malnourishment that had caused


    her stomach cramps. Most importantly, she had made an irreparable mistake due to her fragile state.


    ire was still contemting the sorry state of her finances when the door suddenly swung open


    rudely. She subconsciously straightened up and stared expectantly at the door, as if she suspected


    what was about to happen.


    A man stormed into her room, picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. Then, he walked out of


    the clinic without a word. She had no idea who he was. No matter how hard she struggled to break free


    of his grasp, she couldn''t seed. Fortunately, she was brought to a familiar ce and not some


    scary, deserted location. It was the pharmacy where she worked.


    As soon as they entered, the faint smell of medicine filled her nostrils, which inexplicably made her feel


    rxed to some extent. But along with this smell, there was another unfamiliar and stronger smell of


    gunpowder. It felt like it would be ignited any minute now.


    Before ire could react, she was shoved into the changing room. When she saw the back of the man


    standing there, her legs immediately became weak. Just before she was kidnapped, ire had heard


    some news about a woman, who had a miscarriage after taking the medicine sold by her. But it was


    impossible! ire assured herself that it had nothing to do with her!


    Although she was intimidated by the man in front of her, she bravely walked up to him and said with


    righteous indignation, "Sir, I''m confident that I was not mistaken. Although I don''t have the expertise of


    my seniors, I''ve been in this industry for five years, and I have never given the wrong medicine to


    anybody. I can promise you that there must be some misunderstanding!"


    The man red at her dangerously. His angr face, high nose, and slightly tanned skin all showed his


    arrogance.


    Henry was the CEO of the prestigious OT Group in A City and also the object of many women''s


    admiration. An unprecedented storm was brewing in the depths of his seemingly calm eyes.


    The long silence was more vicious than the harshest of words.


    ire''s eyes bore into Henry''s. Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She took a step back


    subconsciously to put some space between them. Taking a deep breath, she exined carefully, "Sir, it


    really isn''t what you think. I have only given her the medicine as per the prescription handed by her. I


    never make mistakes with medicine. There must be some misunderstanding!"


    As ire was stepping backward, Henry was taking slow steps forward. It was not until her back was


    against the wall that he stopped. Her eyes were red with anxiety. "Look, this is really none of my


    business. This whole thing has nothing to do with me. I have made it very clear to you. What else do


    you want from me? The miscarriage must be an ident. Do you still expect me topensate you for


    the child? I don''t have any money," ire said with a hint of panic in her voice.


    Henry''s expression changed as soon as he heard this. He was considering something.


    After a while, Henry seemed to have made up his mind. His dark eyes locked on the woman in front of


    him and without giving her a chance to breathe, he quietly closed the distance between them and said,


    "Why not?"

 Chapter 2 A Scandal In The Gu Family

    Chapter 2 A Scandal In The Gu Family


    Watching ire standing there in a trance, Henry smiled faintly. He said three words with a menacing


    look in his eyes, "Let''s do it."


    ire didn''t realize that his seemingly simple words had sentenced her to death.


    Right on cue, Henry''s entourage forcibly picked ire up. For the first time since they met, Henry


    finally had the time to observe ire. Her thick, ck hair was tied up, revealing her pure white skin,


    which added an invisible allure to her.


    For a woman who appeared to be weak, she had dared to raise her voice at him just moments ago. He


    didn''t know if it was because she was bold, or she was ignorant of his power.


    Henry didn''t allow his expression to reveal his thoughts. He continued looking at ire indifferently.


    She had deliberately killed his first child, so he would force her to be a surrogate, and


    compensate him for his child!


    "I didn''t do anything! Put me down, put me down...!"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Before ire could finish, she was thrown into Henry''s car by his subordinate. She had no chance to


    escape.


    Half an hourter, ire and Henry arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Henry seemed to have made an


    appointment in advance because as soon as they entered, an officious person came out to wee


    them. He happily led them inside. ire was a little stunned.


    Henry pointed to an agreement document on the desk andmanded her, "Sign it!"


    "What signature? Why? Wait a minute. I don''t want to. I said..." she sputtered but nobody paid heed to


    her protests.


    Before she knew it, her pink hand was pressed down into the ink pad and then onto the document. And


    just like that, they were married! This day had been so surreal for ire. She had been living a regr


    life, but now her fate had changed forever!


    The staff hurriedly handed the marriage license to Henry and ire and blessed them. "Here is your


    marriage certificate. If you need any help, you cane to us at any time!"


    It was just a sheet of paper but when the marriage certificate fell into ire''s hand, it felt like it weighed


    a ton. She wanted to pinch herself to see if this was all a dream. Did she just get bound to this man for


    the rest of her life? It all happened so fast that she could do nothing to stop it. Like a pig destined to be


    ughtered, she had no hope.


    Desperate to get out of this situation, ire smiled and said, "Sir, just think about it. Look at me. I don''t


    have a beautiful figure or face. My family is very poor, and my father has many debts. This is not good


    for your reputation. How about we end things mutually and peacefully?"


    All Henry had to do was nod and she would run in the opposite direction as fast as she could!


    Looking at the eagerness in ire''s eyes, Henry sneered, turned around, and strode out, leaving her


    gaping after him. Henry was fascinated by this woman. While other women tried their best to get close


    to him, ire avoided him as if he were the God of the gue.


    Seeing that Henry was about to get into the car, ire plucked the courage she didn''t know she had


    and marched towards the car.


    She got into the passenger seat and asked, "You are the CEO of a hugepany. There must be so


    many women dying to have children with you. Why are you marrying me instead of picking one of


    them? There is no advantage of marrying me!"


    Henry merely smiled mysteriously in reply. Just as she opened her mouth to debate further, he stepped


    on the gas, making her shut up. She wondered where he was zooming off to with her in tow.


    Suddenly, his mobile phone vibrated. Henry nced at the time and cut the call. He had decided to


    take his new wife back to the Gu Family!


    However, Molly had just had a miscarriage. If Henry went back home with this woman, it would cause


    quite a scandal, and then the Mu and Gu families would give him hell.


    Looking at the cryptic expression on Henry''s face, ire swallowed subconsciously, and asked timidly,


    "Where are you taking me?"


    He was amused by her question. He snorted and replied, "I''m taking you home so that you can fulfill


    your duty as a wife!"


    ''My duty as a wife? Was this man serious? We have met for the first time only moments ago! And what


    about that pregnant woman having a miscarriage? It''s utter nonsense! I clearly remember giving her


    the correct medicine as per her prescription. Wait a minute... Pregnant woman?


    Was it the same arrogant woman who hade in at night?''


    At this sudden realization, ire''s face froze. She shivered a little and faltered for a long time, trying to


    find the words.


    Meanwhile, the Gu Family was in a mess. The Mu Family was gathered at their residence. James Gu


    was smiling awkwardly. He was trying to apologize to the Mu Family. The recent situation was beyond


    their expectation. To top it all, Henry wasn''t answering his phone either, which made everyone


    unhappy. If he didn''t return soon, there was going to be big trouble!


    Both families were renowned in A City. If they didn''t resolve this issue as soon as possible, it would


    spread to the media and there would be terrible consequences!


    Everyone was running out of patience when they heard the sound of the car at the gate. All of a


    sudden, everyone stopped talking. Their face was full of trepidation. After all, it was Henry who had to


    make a final decision on this matter.


    An infertile woman was a huge shame for the Gu Family.


    James Gu rushed out of the door and asked, "Henry, where have you been? After all that has


    happened to Molly, how could you still... Who is this woman?"


    He stopped short when he noticed ire standing next to his grandson. ''Henry has brought a strange


    woman out of nowhere. What is he thinking? Doesn''t he know that the atmosphere is very tense at the


    moment?''


    Henry tugged at his cor. "Grandpa, I forgot to introduce my wife to you. By the way, what''s your


    name?" he asked ire with a straight face.


    Molly had turned out to be infertile, so it was meaningless for him to stay in this marriage. Moreover, his


    decade-long n had failed. Any attempt to salvage it would be in vain.


    James Gu was furious to see Henry''s callous attitude. He gritted his teeth and yelled, "You bastard! Do


    you know how bad the situation is right now? The daughter of the Mu Family can''t have a baby and you


    go and get another woman! The wedding has been finalized! Do you want everyone to call our family


    unfaithful?"


    James Gu had thought that his words would have some effect on Henry, but he just smiled and said, "I


    told you that this woman is my wife. I''ve made up my mind. Grandpa, you don''t need to worry about it.


    As for Molly, she didn''t take care of her child so that''s her fault. It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t


    drug her or anything if that''s what you''re suspecting!"


    Looking at his grandson, James Gu trembled, unable to speak for a long time. While they were talking,


    both families had walked over and surrounded them.


    "Henry, does this mean that you are not going to be responsible for my daughter? Our families have


    been friends for generations. At least think about that? Don''t you feel sorry for what you have done?"


    "That''s right. Henry, I didn''t know you were such a horrible person!"


    Henry impatiently reached out and grabbed ire''s hand amid all the curses from the crowd. Then he


    turned around and went straight to the second floor. He didn''t care about anybody''s opinion about him.


    Now that his n was exposed, he wasn''t going to bother being polite to anybody. He''d had enough of


    being manipted.


    ire had never seen so many angry people. They were talking about the miscarriage, which made


    her feel like something was fishy. If it was just Henry who said it, she might have not given it a second


    thought, but if so many people were talking about it, it was certainly a big deal.


    As Henry dragged her, she struggled hard and squealed, "Hey! I said let go of me. I didn''t say that I


    would marry you. I will sue you for forcing me to sign the marriage certificate!"


    But she didn''t know how harsh her yelling sounded to the people of the Gu Family. They were shocked


    to see that Henry would rather marry a poor bumpkin than an infertile woman like Molly. Between the


    two, it was clear for all to see who was a better prospect. They were surprised that Henry couldn''t


    understand this!


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 3 The Morning-After Pill

    Chapter 3 The Morning-After Pill


    Henry interrupted ire. He carried her on his shoulder once more and strode into his room. He threw


    her hard on the bed and the next second, he was on her, leaving no chance for her to flee.


    The Mu Family knew what Henry had done and they all turned pale. Henry had caused quite a stir!


    "Mr. James, it seems that there is no need for us to continue our conversation. We have got the


    message!" scoffed the man from the Mu Family.


    The man didn''t give him a chance to exin. He simply shook James''s hand and left. James was


    furious! In the past, Henry had been very calm while dealing with difficult situations, but today he had


    acted impulsively and irresponsibly. It was a bad idea for him to bring that woman back into this house


    and now he had boldly carried her off to his bedroom, right in front of the Mu Family!


    The night was going to be a tumultuous one, but at this point, Henry was solely focused on ire''s


    release. Tears were welling up in the corners of her eyes. This was a nightmare for her, but little did she


    know that this was just the start!


    The next morning, ire was awakened by the man beside her. She opened her eyes in a daze and


    realized that she was in a strange environment. An involuntary shudder ran through her body. She sat


    up and looked around in bewilderment, as if trying to confirm something.


    Henry was buttoning up his shirt when he saw her reaction. He nced at her and mocked, "From now


    on, you are Mrs. ire, daughter-inw of the Gu Family. You can say and do whatever you want. But


    if you dare to cheat on me... I will make you regret it."


    Henry threatened her as the smile on his face disappeared and was reced by an unfathomable


    expression, which made ire''s scalp tingle. She was an innocent victim, who had unwittingly got


    involved in the affairs of this wealthy family. She just wanted to live a peaceful life.


    After forcing himself on her the previous night, he coolly walked out of the bedroom in the morning as


    though nothing had happened. However, he didn''t know what endless hardships were in store for the


    two of them. As soon as Henry went downstairs, James and Sean Gu besieged him.


    They knew that his time yesterday with the new girl was special, but he had behaved so shamelessly in


    front of the Mu Family. Didn''t it ur to him that his actions would push the Gu Family into trouble?


    How could Henry be so careless and stupid!


    Looking at the obscure expression on his family members'' faces, Henry smiled softly. His grandfather,


    James, was incensed at his casual behavior. "Henry, do you intend to exin yourself? Did you do it on


    purpose yesterday?"


    Henry adjusted his tie and sneered, "There''s nothing to talk about. I''m married to that woman.


    Grandpa, you don''t have to worry about it. I know what you''re thinking. Would you really let me marry a


    woman who can''t have children? I don''t think so. None of the Mu Family''s members are here now, so


    you can stop this disgusting drama!"


    Henry had always been respectful toward James because he was his grandfather. There was a very


    special bond between them. But now, he was being treated like a bargaining chip!


    A tense silence hung in the air. Sean Gu didn''t speak because of his past misunderstandings with


    Henry. He didn''t know whether or not he should say something to diffuse the situation. Finally, he


    sighed and turned around in a daze. Henry rxed and left home.


    Looking at Henry''s retreating figure, James pulled a long face. Then he glowered at Sean and scolded


    him, "Did you have to spoil him like this? This child has morphed into another person. He is just making


    trouble out of nothing!"


    Guilt was written all over Sean''s face. He shook his head slowly and finally sank into the sofa with a


    look of resignation. He knew that it was all his fault that Henry had be like this! If he had spent


    more time with his son in his childhood, things wouldn''t have been like this! Unfortunately, it was too


    late to correct himself now.


    ire waited until it was quiet downstairs and then got out of bed. She was sore all over fromst


    night. Then she washed her face and rinsed her mouth. After putting on her clothes, she walked out of


    the room gloomily.


    When she went downstairs, she was unexpectedly detained by his family. After exining several


    times that she did not agree to marry him, ire endured the humiliation and taunts of his family


    members and left in tears. She could see the hostility in their eyes! She couldn''t bear to stay there for


    another second.


    As for the man, he was a stranger to her and she didn''t want to pursue this so-called rtionship any


    further. She knew that if he could afford such a ptial house, he was very rich. She couldn''t fight him.


    The first thing ire did, after going back to the pharmacy, was to take an emergency contraceptive


    pill. Even though she lost her virginity, she didn''t want her future to be destroyed like this. Plus, there


    was another important matter that she needed to investigate. She wanted to check what was wrong


    with the medicine she had given the pregnantdy. How could she have miscarried due to the


    medicine? If her boss found out, ire would probably lose her job!


    She had just taken the pill when her good friend, Bonnie Bai, came up to her and asked with concern,


    "ire, where did you go yesterday? I went out to buy porridge for you. When I came back, you were


    gone. I was so worried about you! And don''t worry about the medical fees. I just got my sry. I don''t


    require so much for the time being. I can give you some if you need it!"


    For ire, Bonnie Bai was not only her benefactor, but also a dear friend. Whenever ire was in


    trouble, she was the first one to help her. Although ire owed her tens of thousands, Bonnie Bai


    always treated her kindly and offered her mary help whenever she was in need. Thinking of her


    past and what she had gone through the previous night, a lump formed in ire''s throat.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She sniffed hard and tried to hold back her tears. "Bonnie, without you, I would be in such a terrible


    state..."


    Bonnie Bai responded with an understanding smile and stroked her hair affectionately. ''This child is


    always so stubborn and pitiful!'' she thought to herself.


    The moment of warmth did notst long, because Henry arrived at the pharmacy. He stormed into the


    store and pulled ire out in full view of the public, despite Bonnie Bai''s protests.


    Thinking of what had happenedst night, ire shivered instinctively. She gritted her teeth. "What the


    hell do you want to do, you mad man! I said I wouldn''t marry you!"


    Even if they were legally married and she even lost her virginity to him, she still didn''t want to ept


    such a twisted fate!


    However, Henry was in no mood to listen to her. He threw ire into the car and drove away. Bonnie


    Bai could only stand by and watch helplessly.


    Henry gripped the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He suddenly rolled down the


    window. The cold wind hit ire''s face and she took a deep breath. What on earth was this man


    nning to do now?


    ire''s face had a deathlike pallor. She turned to look at Henry and asked, "We haven''t met each other


    before, right? It''s illegal for you to kidnap me like this! I know you are from a rich family and you are a


    yboy. I don''t want to fight you and I won''t ask you for a penny. So let''s end this decently, okay?"


    Henry braked abruptly upon hearing these words.


    He grabbed ire''s chin, forcing her to look at him. "Look, woman! You killed my first child. Do you


    think I will let you get away with it?" he demanded.


    ording to him, she had killed his child, so he would use her to get another child. His n was so


    warped! ire was amused by him. She worked in the medical industry and knew how painful it was


    for a woman to lose the right to be a mother. But it was not her fault. How could he ask her to make this


    sacrifice?


    Henry regarded her calmly for a long time before saying, "Listen carefully. If you don''t want your family


    to be destroyed, you''d better do as I say. I will give you the title of Mrs. ire, daughter-inw of an


    affluent family. I will also give you more money than you can imagine. Once you give birth to the baby,


    you can leave at any time. Of course, if you want to stay in the Gu Family, that''s possible too. But you''d


    better not interfere in my private life!"


    He was offering her a good life. If ire continued being uncooperative, she would have to face the


    consequences and have only herself to me! Henry''s words rendered ire speechless. There was


    no way she could refute now. She was lucky that this rich, powerful man didn''t sue her. Now that he


    was willing to loan her money, perhaps she could pay off her mother''s medical fees. Maybe this made it


    okay for her to give him a child?

 Chapter 4 Kneel in the Ancestral Hall

    Chapter 4 Kneel in the Ancestral Hall


    While thinking, ire didn''t know where the courage came from. She hesitated for a while and said


    cautiously, "Sir, can I borrow money from you first? I''m a little short of money recently. Don''t worry. If I


    get paid next month, I will pay you back and will never embezzle 10 Fen of your money."


    ire seemed to be a little honest when she said this, but Henry just felt it funny. Henry hadn''t met a


    big number yet. He wanted to see how much this woman wanted to say!


    Raising his eyebrows, Henry smiled and then replied, "Okay, no problem, but... If the baby couldn''t be


    born... That''s another thing. The Gu family is not as simple as you think. If you want to leave the Gu


    family smoothly, you''d better keep an eye on your child all the time. Do you understand? "


    After saying that, Henry suddenly stepped on the elerator. ire screamed because of fear, but to


    that man, it was none of his business.


    At first, he thought that this matter would be so peaceful, but a monthter, Henry found ire, who


    was secretly taking contraceptives, and his face instantly darkened. Regardless of ire, who was still


    sleeping, Henry pulled her out of the bed without saying anything.


    With a sneer, Henry stared at ire with a dark face and said, "ire, you are quite bold. I


    underestimated your ability to take medicine. "


    Usually, many women wanted to have his baby, but ire was different. She not only resisted Henry,


    but also dared to take contraceptives against him, trying to escape the responsibility of giving birth to a


    baby. But if he knew it, how could he let her go so easily?


    Since ire didn''t want a child, he would make ire pregnant!


    Hearing the two words "take medicine", ire, who was still in a daze, came to her senses and


    trembled. With her guilty conscience, it was easy for Henry to guess whether it was true or not. He


    didn''t believe it when a servant told him.


    After all, he was the only one who forced others to take medicine. No woman would beg to make such


    a decision. After all, once she was pregnant with Henry''s child, she was destined to enjoy endless


    wealth! He found it interesting that this stupid woman had such resistance.


    ire''s face turned red with embarrassment and said, "You... What are you talking about! I didn''t... I... "


    Before she could finish her words, her throat was grabbed by Henry. He had made it clear from the


    very beginning that as long as ire could give birth to the baby, he could turn a blind eye to what she


    wanted to do next. But that woman was now annoyed and confused.


    As if he had expected that ire would make up a story, Henry threw the photo on the bed with a snap


    and sneered, "I hate it when people lied in front of me. Woman, what do you think will happen to a


    liar?"


    Henry''s face was a little gloomy, and his words made ire feel as cold as an ice cer. After trembling


    for a while, she was speechless for a long time.


    "I... What are you doing? "


    When ire was about to apologize, Henry stretched out his big hand and pushed her directly into the


    loose and soft bed. His action proved his anger at the moment. ire knew that she was wrong, so she


    could only grit her teeth and endure it silently.


    With the unremitting efforts of Henry, ire was finally pregnant. Facing the arrival of the child, ire


    could not do anything about it. After all, it was a small life. How could she be willing to do it so easily?


    For the past month, she had been imprisoned in this small room by Henry. Sometimes, he would even


    take the documents back home to deal with them, leaving her no chance to escape.


    With his endless lust and shackles, ire lived a dark life. Just when she thought she would spend the


    rest of her life in this way, she was shocked by a test report of Henry, which was the proof of


    pregnancy. It was like a nightmare for ire!


    Henryughed grimly. Then he leaned over and said, "Woman, are you satisfied with the results of my


    efforts? If you are not satisfied... "


    Before Henry could finish his words, ire shook her head like a rattle drum and denied, "Very


    satisfied. I know. I won''t do anything strange. This child is also very special to me. I might have been


    cruel enough not to have the baby when I didn''t have it at first, but now that I''m pregnant... Everything


    has be irresistible. I know what I should do. Don''t worry. "


    While speaking, ire looked away unnaturally. If his eyes didn''t deceive Henry, there were still tears


    in the corners of her eyes. What a pitiful scene!


    All of a sudden, Henry leaned over and put his face close to ire. With an evil smile, he said, "It''s


    good that you know it. Otherwise, your mother... I don''t know. I''ll be on a business trip for about a week.


    Think it over. If you want to read something, you can ask the servants to prepare it. And... Woman, the


    faint smell of herbs on your body is really good for sleep. "


    Although she had already had sex with Henry, she still blushed at such a close distance. She


    swallowed and nodded obediently. If she hadn''t been taken care of by Henry, something bad would


    have happened to her.


    Although ire was sometimes confused, he was not stupid. The Gu Family had been coveting her for


    more than one or two days, so from a certain point of view, ire was somewhat grateful to this


    domineering man. If it weren''t for him, her mother might not have been able to afford the medical fees.


    She had to pay for her mother''s medical bills with such a small sry, and she had to pay off her


    father''s gambling debts. This was not a small sum of money!


    ire''s breathing quickens slightly. She turned her head away in a hurry and then said, "I, I know. I will


    stay in the room quietly!"


    Finally, she had the chance to get rid of the man''s 24 hour supervision. To be honest, ire was a little


    pleased. Of course, she didn''t dare to show this feeling. If Henry found anything wrong, she would be


    the one to suffer!


    As if thinking of something, Henry lifted ire''s chin frivolously and kissed her on the lips. Then he


    warned, "Well, this is my phone. Look carefully. The phone is here. You have saved it. Call me at any


    time if anything happens. Remember, don''t contact anyone in the Gu Family. "


    The seemingly joking words were actually full of love. It was known to all that it was difficult for Henry to


    sleep well in normal times. But since ire moved in, every time he smelled the faint herbal smell on


    her, he felt particrlyfortable and naturally fell asleep deeply.


    ire nodded her head vigorously and sent Henry out reluctantly. At the moment when the door was


    closed, ire breathed a sigh of relief quietly. When Henry kissed her just now, she was worried that


    he might go out of control. It seemed that she had underestimated his willpower.


    Half an hour after Henry boarded the ne, there was a knock on the door of ire''s room. The door,


    which had been silent for a month, finally made a sound. The voice was a little abrupt, and ire''s hair


    stood up in an instant. She stood up subconsciously and asked cautiously, "Henry? Didn''t you go on a


    business trip? "


    While saying that, ire approached the door while kicking her slippers. Besides, Henry never


    knocked at the door. Why did he learn to be polite now? Suspiciously, ire opened the door handle,


    but before she could react, she was dragged out directly.N?velDrama.Org content.


    In an instant, ire''s heart jumped to her throat. She swallowed and said in a panic, "wait a minute...


    Wait, what''s going on? "


    She had never seen such a group of maids before. What was going on? Why did arge group of


    people suddenly appear as soon as Henry left! All of a sudden, a bad feeling shed through her mind.


    But it was toote when ire realized that it was wrong. Under the arrest of the maids, ire was


    soon forced to go downstairs, and then transferred to the ancestral hall. She was locked up in the room


    before, so she knew nothing about what was in the Gu Family.


    If she hadn''t been brought here forcefully this time, she wouldn''t have known that there would be such


    a thing.


    "Kneel down!"


    Under the scold of a maid, ire was pressed down forcefully, and then knelt down on the ground with


    a thud. Her face was slightly twisted. ire groaned in pain. During this period, she tried to stand up,


    but in the end, she failed. She could only bend her body as much as possible, so as not to hurt the


    baby in her belly.


    The woman standing in the middle of the ancestral hall was none other than Molly and Shelly. Shelly


    was wearing a long face, she deliberately put on airs and said, "You are such a bad woman. If it weren''t


    for you, how could our Gu Family lose so much face! Since you don''t want to leave, it means that you


    have regarded yourself as a member of the Gu Family, right? Since you are a member of the Gu


    Family, you need to be served by the familyw if you make a mistake! Servant! Punish her with the


    law of the family!

 Chapter 5 Domestic Discipline

    Chapter 5 Domestic Discipline


    Domestic discipline?


    Hearing these two words, ire''s body suddenly tensed up. She didn''t know that she was pregnant for


    a month until this morning, and the other party didn''t know yet. But if they use the domestic discipline to


    punish her, not to mention the baby, even she herself might not be able to protect herself.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t do this. I have already... Hiss... "


    Before ire could finish his words, the whip directly whipped on her back. The pain made ire


    suddenly straighten up, and thin beads of sweat immediately popped out on her forehead. If it went on


    like this, she and the baby would die at the same time!


    In the middle, she tried to stand up, but the whip almost fell to her belly. Frightened, ire halfy on


    the ground and tried her best to protect the child. Just as she didn''t know how long she could hold on,


    there was a sudden rebuke from James outside the door.


    Both of Molly''s and Shelly''s faces turned pale in an instant, especially Shelly''s. After all, only James


    had the right to execute this familyw, and Shelly was a person who pretended to be powerful. Now


    that she was caught in the act, how could she not feel guilty and afraid?


    Shelly and Molly looked at each other, and then put on a ttering smile and asked, "Father? Why are


    you here? "


    Although James didn''t like ire very much, after all, ire was the daughter-inw of the Gu Family,


    and ire didn''t make any mistakes. Besides, Shelly used the criminalw on her without permission,


    and she would also be punished!


    Blue veins appeared on James''s forehead. He gritted his teeth and said with hatred, "Shelly, it seems


    that Sean hasn''t taught you well recently, so you have done such a treacherous thing. Is it possible for


    outsiders to enter the ancestral hall of the Gu Family! You don''t deserve to be my daughter-inw! How


    could you make such a stupid mistake? Help me get Mrs. ire back to her room and punish Shelly


    ording to the familyw! "


    This woman is really ignorant. Now the Gu Family had been in such a bad mood because of the affair


    between Molly and Henry. She dared to stir up trouble in such a situation. It would be very


    embarrassing if such a scandal was exposed!


    And because of the rising anger, James''s words were a little extreme. Undoubtedly, the word "outsider"


    referred to Molly. After all, she was just a family friend to the Gu Family, not the sister inw.


    His unintentional words made Molly feel ashamed. She wished she could find a ce to hide. Molly


    forced a smile and said stiffly, "Grandpa, maybe it''s not the right time for me toe. If I do something


    wrong, I hope you can forgive me. Since it''s all right, I''m gonna go. Aunt... Remember, take care of


    yourself! "


    Shelly''s face turned pale when she heard thest sentence. At the beginning, she had expected that


    Molly would say something nice for her, but when the disaster came, she had already left! Despite her


    dissatisfaction, Shelly had to kneel down and ept the whipping.


    At this moment, ire, who was lucky enough to pass the tribtion, did not return to her room and


    was lost on the way back to her room. At this moment, her face was full of doubts, and unconsciously,


    she began to be hesitant and uneasy.


    Blinking her eyes, ire smiled awkwardly and asked in confusion, "after all... Where am I going? "


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger. Basically, the Gu Family had a grudge against ire.


    Wherever she went, she carried a secret identity and no one wanted to talk to her. ire had expected


    this at the beginning, so she didn''t feel too surprised, but there was always a lost in her heart. She felt


    a little disappointed...


    After going around the vi for a few circles, ire finally couldn''t help but ask for help from others.


    She quietly approached an old maid who seemed to be easy to talk to, and then carefully asked,


    "Hello, I want to go back to the vi, which is a ce to sleep, but I can''t find a way. Can you help me?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was amon thing for the newers to the Gu Family that they couldn''t find the road. However,


    ire''s reputation had been ruined from the very beginning, so even the maid avoided looking at her.


    After ire just asked, the maid ran away quickly, as if she was afraid that ire would eat people.


    ire was a little embarrassed and froze in ce. After a long silence, she slowly dragged her tired


    body and continued to look for the way. At this moment, she did not know that everything she did was


    in the eyes of James. Although James was old, he knew very well that this woman was special since


    she could be liked by Henry. In that case, he had to carefully examine her.


    He wanted to know what good this woman could do to make Henry abandon the Gu Family like this!


    After searching for nearly half an hour, ire finally got on the right track and found the way back to


    her room. But at this moment, she was a little staggering. It was known that ire was weak in body,


    and she was punished by a family rule and exposed to the sun. She couldn''t bear such a torture.


    In a daze, she pushed the door open. With a loud bang, ire closed the door andy on the bed. She


    didn''t even want to move. Her whole body seemed to be burning with fire. The thirst in her throat made


    ire almost copse.


    "Mom..."


    Tears slowly fell from the corner of her eyes, and then rolled down to the pillow. The Gu Family turned a


    blind eye to her. If they don''t take care of ire, she would definitely be a fool because of the


    high fever. She had a lot of things to do, and a mother in bed. How could she just leave?


    At this moment, only Henry was left in ire''sst hope to ask for help. Now was herst chance! If


    she didn''t seize the opportunity now, she would probably lose everything! After hesitating for a while,


    ire slowly took out her phone and dialed the number of Henry.


    Although she knew that he should be on the ne now, ire still had a look of expectation. However,


    when the cold busy tone came from the phone, ire''s heart sank a lot. It seemed that it was because


    of this blow, so she was more energetic.


    She couldn''t take medicine. She was pregnant now, and taking medicine might cause her baby


    infertility, cancer and mutation! As a doctor, she was very clear about this kind of thing. Except drinking


    hot water to try her best to discharge toxins from her body, ire could not think of any better way.


    At the beginning, Henry also arranged maids for her, but ire was not used to being served, so she


    drove them away. This time, she was really in a bad state. With a bitter smile, ire forced herself to


    cheer up. After getting a cold towel from the bathroom, she went to bed.


    If her fever couldn''t be brought down before tonight, she would be really done! At this moment, Henry


    was in a daze in the first ss cabin with his eyebrows tightly knitted. What''s wrong with him? Why did


    he feel restless after getting on the ne as if he had missed something important!


    After a moment of silence, Henry turned to look at his beloved subordinate, David, and asked, "David,


    did I miss anything before I came out?"


    This feeling of uneasiness had not been felt for a long time. If he remembered correctly, thest time he


    felt this was when his mother died, right? Henry rubbed between his eyebrows irritably, looking


    somewhat restless and uneasy.


    David seemed to have noticed something and asked cautiously, "President, do you mean..."


    He was a smart man and would never easily guess what was on Henry''s mind. This man had always


    been unpredictable. If he talked more, something might happen. As the saying goes, ''The more you


    talk, the more you make mistakes.''! It was precisely because David was good at dealing with people


    that he had the chance to stay with Henry for a long time.


    Hearing that, Henry frowned. He kept silent for a while and then changed the topic. "I always feel


    restless... How long will it take for us to get off the ne? "


    He was in a good mood when he went out early this morning. Why did he suddenly be irritable as


    soon as he went out? At the thought that he couldn''t smell the faint scent of the herbs when he fell


    asleep at night, Henry became restless. This feeling made him feel strange and funny.


    They had only known each other for less than two months. Why did he begin to feel strange? After


    laughing to himself, Henry slowly shook his head. Then heughed at himself that he was not


    ambitious. She was just a woman selling medicine. How could she make him so worried and restless?


    Did she drug him?


    ncing at the navigation system above, David answered patiently, "about four or five hourster. Now


    the speed is very fast, and it''s not far. Mr. President, you can close your eyes and rest for a while!"


    In the past, Henry would never ask such a question. Generally, after he boarded the ne, he would


    read some magazines or approve some documents, so he would definitely not have such a restless


    feeling. Who was the reason? David was more or less certain.


    David didn''t expect that Mr. Henry would have such a reaction. He was somewhat happy from the


    bottom of his heart. Over the years, he had been used to seeing that Henry worked overtime all night


    and worked alone, but he had never seen that Henry was so serious about a woman.

 Chapter 6 a Slight Chill

    Chapter 6 a Slight Chill


    Henry didn''t answer, but looked away thoughtfully. No one knew what he was thinking about, but it


    seemed that he was not feeling well.


    At the same time, ire was in a state of ignorance. She didn''t know how many words she had said to


    the voicemail page with the phone in her hand. Tears kept streaming down her face. ire kept talking


    in her sleep, like a fragile child.


    She was not a happy child from the beginning. She had lived a hard life when she was a child. Her


    father was addicted to gambling, and her family often had a meal without the next one. It could be said


    that it was really a fluke for ire and her mother to live till now.


    "Henry... As you said, as long as I give birth to the baby, you will give me everything and satisfy me. I


    want you back now. Will youe back? "


    ire murmured in her sleep. However, what she didn''t know was that all her words were turned into


    voice messages, which were clearly conveyed to Henry''s mobile phone. Later, ire''s mobile phone


    was powered off automatically because it was out of power.


    Four hourster, Henry got off the ne. As soon as he entered the waiting hall, he directly turned on


    his mobile phone. When he was about to call back home, he found that there were more than ten


    missed calls and several voice messages on his mobile phone.


    He never saved any strange number, but he just gave his own number to ire this morning. Was it a


    coincidence? It couldn''t be a coincidence, so Henry picked up the voice.


    As expected, as soon as he pressed the key, he heard the soft and feminine voice of ire.


    Henry, you know what? I feel hot all over my body now.


    Henry, didn''t you say that you would give me whatever I want? Didn''t you say that you would satisfy me


    with anything? But now I''m sick. I want to see my mother and see you, but you haven''t fulfilled your


    promise.


    Henry, you are a liar. You promised to protect our child''s health, but you didn''t do it now. I can''t take


    medicine when I have a fever, and I can''t take medicine when I catch a cold. Do you still remember the


    servants you arranged for me?


    All he could hear was the low voice of ire. Her voice was a little hoarse, as if she was having a


    fever. Upon hearing this, Henry''s heart skipped a beat. He had been wondering why he felt something


    was wrong. It turned out that this woman was sick.


    However, she was now the Mrs. ire of the Gu Family, and she was pregnant for a month. How could


    there be no one to take care of her? Although Henry was confused, he still called James after he heard


    these words. In the Gu Family, the most serious and rigorous person should be James.


    He couldn''t believe anyone else!


    Although there was no time difference, it was alreadyte at night. Especially James, his schedule was


    always on time. Now he was woken up by a sudden call from Henry. At first, James felt a little


    ufortable, but when he saw the caller ID, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    If there was nothing else, Henry wouldn''t call him casually. With a slight cough, James adjusted his


    state and answered the phone unhurriedly, "what''s wrong, Henry? Why do you call me at this time? Is


    there any problem with your work?"


    Henry touched his nose and pretended to be calm. "It''s okay, grandpa. I want to ask you something.


    Where is ire now? I called her but she didn''t get through."


    Henry cared a lot in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on the surface. A smart man like James,


    how could he not know what his grandson was thinking about? It was not a coincidence that he


    appeared in the ancestral hall this morning. He also secretly participated in this matter, but others could


    not see him.


    James pretended to be surprised, and then pretended to be confused, "ire? After being taken to the


    ancestral temple by Shelly in the morning, I didn''t see her again. She seemed to be a little tired, and I


    didn''t notice herter. What''s wrong? "


    Domestic discipline?


    Upon hearing this, Henry pulled a long face. He was very clear about the family rules of the Gu Family.


    ire was just a weak woman. Some strong men might not be able to bear it in normal times, let alone


    a woman who was pregnant for a month!


    The expression on his face was a littleplicated. After a moment of silence, Henry finally said,


    "Grandpa, please go and check for me. ire is pregnant for a month. Anyway, it is our child. Of


    course, remember to deal with the wound. Call the maid over. After all, she is my woman, and no one


    else can see her body."


    Now he still had a document to talk with the other party face to face, so he couldn''t go back


    immediately. What he could do now was to try his best to arrange a better environment for ire.


    James, who had been watching the drama with a trace of banter at the beginning, immediately agreed


    as if he had changed into another person when he heard these words, "what? Do you mean ire is


    pregnant? I know. I''ll send some maids to go with me. Don''t worry. "


    If he had known this earlier, how could he still watch the y in such azy attitude!


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Henry went straight to the destination. The meeting which was


    supposed to be held tomorrow was forced to be held in an hour. If it weren''t for the fear of Henry, the


    other people wouldn''t have been so punctual.


    David''s face was full of satisfaction when he saw Henry''s performance. His CEO was finally on the right


    track as a normal person. In the past, there was only work in Henry''s life. In addition to his sister, now


    he finally had a woman he really cared about!


    With a frown, Henry looked down at his watch and then said, "David, remember to book a flight back


    for meter. It''s about three o''clock in the morning or four o''clock in the evening. Don''t use a private


    ne. Just hurry up."


    David nodded, and then replied quickly, "Okay, I see, president."


    Obviously, Henry wanted to go back to see ire as soon as possible. It was obvious on his face, but


    he could not expose it. David could only pretend that he knew nothing and then calmly acted ording


    to his orders.


    About half an hourter, Henry finally met the man he had agreed to meet in a rtively simple coffee


    shop. The documents they two were going to negotiate were not very secret, but the data involved was


    somewhatrge, so they needed to solve it face to face.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a deadpan look on his face, Henry pointed at the document on the desk and said, "Mr. Du, this


    matter is actually easy to solve. As long as you give me a number, it will be easy to solve."


    This number might not be worth mentioning for the two men, but for a person from an ordinary family, it


    might be a number that they would never see in their entire life!


    A bitter smile appeared on the man''s face, and then he exined in a low voice, "Mr. Henry, you are


    wrong. Look, this is obviously a number that I will suffer losses. You know, if I sell this cooperation n


    to others, I will not only sell it at this price, right?"


    As a rich man, Henry would never care about such a small amount of money. It was also because of


    this that he was so confident to be negotiate with Henry. If Mr. Du had known that Henry was in a mess,


    he would not have said something like that.


    Because every time he said one more word, he was constantly challenging Henry''s heart. That man


    had always been moody. At such a special time, he dared to disobey his rebellious scales. He was


    digging his own grave!


    With a sneer, Henry suddenly stood up, which startled Mr. Du. While Mr. Du was in a state of panic,


    Henry said quietly, "since you think so, you can cooperate with others. I specially came here today to


    see the scene. As for Mr. Du, please behave yourself. This is not a vegetable market. "


    Then he stood up and was about to leave. Noticing that there was no joking in Henry''s eyes, Mr. Du


    immediately panicked and put on a ttering smile without saying anything. Then he quickly caught up


    with him and fawned over him. "Mr. Henry, I was just joking with you. After all, we have known each


    other for so long. It''s ok to y a joke between friends once in a while! Of course I will sign it! I hope we


    can make a profit after selling the houses in this area! "


    While speaking, he kept winking at Henry to show his affection. Henry turned a deaf ear to this and just


    urged the other party to sign the contract in two copies. Once the contract was signed, it would prove


    that it was legal. Mr. Du kept chatting with Henry, but he had an idea. He quickly browsed the contract


    and confirmed that there were no overbearing terms. Then he wrote down his name, "Eddy".

 Chapter 7 Come Back Overnight

    Chapter 7 Come Back Overnight


    After dealing with these matters, Henry didn''t dare to dy any longer. He immediately asked David to


    drive to the airport. It only took less than ten minutes for the negotiation to be settled. At the beginning,


    Henry nned to stay here for one more week. It seemed that his n was ruined because of ire...


    In less than an hour, Henry directly boarded the ne and went back to A City. His action was so fast


    that everyone was stunned when he returned to the Gu Family. No one had expected that ire would


    upy such an important position in Henry''s heart.


    When James entered ire''s room, he was shocked. The house of Henry was always decorated in


    ck and white, and after ire moved in, there was a trace of pink. This woman was really


    something!


    James didn''t walk into the room directly. He asked the maid to check on her first to make sure that she


    was not seriously injured. Then he slowly walked in and asked with concern, "ire, how are you


    feeling now? Why didn''t you tell us that you had a fever? I''ll ask the servant to get you some


    antipyretics right now! "


    What he said was beautiful. If it weren''t for the fact that ire was pregnant, James wouldn''t have


    cared so much, would he? After all, the Gu Family couldn''t have no descendants, and the attitude


    shown by Henry made him most concerned.


    ire was in a daze and didn''t know much. She just frowned and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, Shelly endured the pain and came up to him eagerly. "Dad, let me


    take care of her. I did something wrong to this child before, and now I must do a good job!"


    Although what she said was true, no one knew what Shelly was thinking about. And this time, James


    dared not be careless. He still remembered that Shelly almost killed ire before. If the servant hadn''t


    told him that, ire would have suffered more.


    After casting a nce at Shelly, James cast an order of expelling her and said, "It''s all right. It''s up to


    me. You have broken the familyw today, so your body must not be flexible. You''d better go back to


    your room early."


    If Shelly stayed here, Henry would probably not be able to see ire open her eyes when he came


    back. He was not stupid! He reached out his hand and wiped the sweat off ire''s forehead


    subconsciously. Then he found that ire''s pillow was all wet with tears.


    It seemed that this child''s life was not as good as others thought. Only she herself knew how much


    pain she had suffered? This rich and powerful n seemed to be yearning for, but in fact, it was an


    invisible birdcage, binding everyone''s body and heart here. They would nevere out to see the sun!


    At five o''clock in the morning, Henry sessfully returned to A City. After asking David to do something


    else, he drove his car alone to the Gu Family''s mansion that night. In order to make sure if ire was


    getting better, he came back overnight and didn''t dare to stay for a moment, fearing that something bad


    would happen.


    James was exhausted this time. He not only served ire in person, but also took the initiative to serve


    her with tea, water and cold towel, as if he was afraid of neglect her. Although ire was in a daze, he


    still replied "thank you", which somewhat moved James.


    He wiped the sweat on ire''s forehead and said, "ire, I''ve asked a servant to decoct medicine.


    Remember to take some medicer. You have a fever now. If you don''t quickly bring down your


    fever, you''ll burn your brain! If Henryes back, I''ll be screwed! "


    At the same time, doctors came in one after another, intending to give ire an injection. Hearing a


    faint voice, ire''s hair stood up unconsciously. Was he going to treat her? No, as long as it was


    rted to all kinds of drugs, she would resist it!


    Not knowing where her spirit came from, ire stretched out her hand and pushed away the doctor


    who was about to approach her. Then she trembled and tried to retreat. All drugs have a certain


    toxicity, she is most aware of this truth, now direct intravenous infusion is to kill her!


    "Well..."


    The doctor looked at the direction of James with some embarrassment, as if asking for his opinion. If


    the patient did not cooperate, it would be difficult for them even if their technology was good!


    Seeing that, James was also anxious. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and then he persuaded kindly,


    "ire, stop it. If you go on like this, something big will happen!"


    If Henry knew it, he would definitely have a headache. He knew his grandson''s more serious character


    than anyone else. Anyway, he had watched him grow up. His character was not something ordinary


    people could bear!


    Just as James was trying to ask the doctor to get close to her and force her to give the injection, ire


    suddenly shook her head as if she was crazy, and then screamed sadly, "don''te over, go away,


    don''t get close to me! Damn it! Run away! Don''te over... Don''t touch me... "


    ire''s voice sounded like she was talking in her sleep, and her sobbing tone made the heart of Henry,


    who had just walked downstairs, tighten in an instant. What on earth happened! Didn''t he say that


    ire was sick? Why was she cry like that? Did someone bully her!


    While thinking, Henry quickened his pace. When he pushed the door open, he saw that ire was


    pressed on the head of the bed by force. Without any hesitation, Henry rushed up and pulled the


    doctors away. His face was full of anger.


    ire was his woman. How could he allow others to do such a thing to her! At the sight of Henry''s


    familiar face, ire burst into tears. In order to protect the child of the two, she had tried her best.


    Her body, which was supported by her spirit power, broke down at the sight of Henry. She felt relieved


    and naturally had no strength to move. Looking at ire who was lying on the bed limply, the heart of


    Henry inexplicably becameplicated.


    He has never been rude to this woman. How could he allow others to fiddle with her like this? If they


    hurt his sleeping artifact, who could afford topensate! And seeing such ambiguous gestures, how


    could he be so calm as to assume nothing had happened?


    James came to his senses first. He stood up and asked in surprise, "Henry? Why are you back at this


    time? Didn''t you go to B City to talk about business? "


    Didn''t he call him just now? Why did hee back so soon? Was it because of ire? At the thought


    of this possibility, James''s face darkened. Shelly, who had been eavesdropping outside the door, was


    even more shocked.


    She didn''t expect that ire would alert Henry toe back in person. After all, Henry was always


    meticulous about his work. How could he rush back and forth for a woman he had only known for two


    months? But now the fact was clear, she had no choice but to ept it.


    If the family rules in the ancestral temple were to be investigated, she would be... While thinking, Shelly


    subconsciously tightened her body and pulled the wound on her back. She couldn''t help but scream in


    pain, but this weak voice was keenly captured by Henry.


    Looking at ire''s frown, Henry''s heart contracted violently. He nced at the door with a cold face,


    and then asked deliberately, "Grandpa, what''s the familyw you said on the phone?"


    This was what he couldn''t bear most in his daily life. ire was just an ordinary pregnant woman, and


    she was weak. How could she withstand such torture? If the Gu Family had no heir, James would be in


    a hurry.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    James smiled awkwardly, and then told the whole story briefly. Outside the door, Shelly was shocked


    by his words. After all, if Henry got angry, the Gu Family would tremble three times.


    In fact, this question was specially asked by Henry. Although he was powerful in the Gu Family, he still


    had to pay attention to his own image. That was why he wanted James to say it first and let the people


    here hear it clearly before going out.


    After clearing his throat, Henry nced at the door and said, "Get out! No one is allowed toe in


    without my permission! By the way, call Shelly in. I have something to deal with alone with her. "


    James knew everything in Henry''s mind. If he didn''t let him go, things would not be so simple! James


    stepped forward and tried to persuade him, "It''s too early. They must haven''t gotten up yet. Just let


    Shelly have a good rest. I''ve punished her ording to the familyw today. She may not feel well this


    time!"


    While speaking, he winked at Henry, as if implying something. But outside the door, Shelly didn''t know


    the real intention of James. She was just grateful and simply thought that James was a fair person.

 Chapter 8 Who Allowed It

    Chapter 8 Who Allowed It


    Henry sneered. Then he rubbed his hands and said, "it''s okay. Isn''t she outside?"


    It seemed that he didn''t have enough prestige in the Gu Family. Otherwise, how could someone hurt


    his woman when he left the Gu Family? If he didn''t end this matter today, there would be trouble in the


    future. Since he had to solve it, he would finish it all at once!


    After saying that, Henry didn''t give others any more time to hesitate. He turned around and directly


    walked to the door. Without saying anything, he dragged Shelly in. His action was so rude that it


    inexplicably made people''s scalp tingle. The doctors around looked at each other, and no one knew


    what to do next.


    With the hint of James, they left the room for the time being. At this moment, there was an inexplicable


    smell of war in the room. Although Shelly was in great pain, she did not dare to lose her temper. She


    could only shrink back and looked at Henry timidly, without saying a word for a long time.


    After they went out, Henry sneered, stared at the trembling Shelly and said, "You are really something.


    Who allowed you to do that? Do you think you have the right to touch my woman? "


    Shelly smiled awkwardly, and then shook her head repeatedly to deny, "Henry... It''s not what you think.


    I was just kidding with ire. Don''t worry! I didn''t n it all. You know, I don''t have the guts! "


    Molly had been so ruthless to her before. If Shelly didn''t pull her down this time, she couldn''t bear it!


    They had agreed to work together, but this woman escaped unexpectedly. Thinking of this, Shelly was


    in a bad mood.


    Seeing that Shelly didn''t seem to be lying, Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "Really? Then tell me,


    who gave you the guts to order you to do such a thing? "


    Shelly would never know the truth. No matter who she said, her punishment would not change! As long


    as there was anyone involved in this matter, he would not let go of anyone easily! Even if it was Sean,


    he would look into it. His authority was unquestionable.


    She trembled, and then exined. "It''s Molly! Molly was so angry that ire took away her position


    and her child. She said that if it weren''t for you, she would have already sued ire. I heard her say


    that she was so pitiful that I was obsessed with her for a while, so I listened to her words to implement


    the domesticw. It''s true that many maids have seen this. Henry, please clear my name! "


    Molly?


    He was fed up with this name. From the moment the n was blown up, Henry didn''t want to hear it


    again. But now, Molly came here on her own initiative. It was obvious that she wanted to give him a


    reason to make trouble. He didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    Seeing that Henry hesitated, Shelly answered while the iron was hot, "Yes, that''s right. It was Molly who


    told me about it. Otherwise, how could I do it? What do you think?"


    She didn''t know that all her behaviors were hypocritical in the eyes of Henry. With a sneer, Henry


    stretched out his gnarled hand. Regardless of Shelly''s resistance, soon Shelly screamed in horror and


    pain came from the room. The people outside didn''t dare to take action, just waiting quietly for the


    moment when the room quieted down.


    And the only person who could keep calm in this early morning was probably the unconscious ire?


    When Henry was teaching Shelly a lesson, he would change a cold towel for ire from time to time.


    He heard what ire said. She said that if she wanted to protect the child, she couldn''t take medicine.


    He was moved by ire''s dutiful work.


    The sound didn''t calm down until half an hourter. When everyone was wondering why there was no


    sound inside, the door suddenly opened with a click. Everyone''s heart skipped a beat at that moment.


    They looked at each other, trying to find something.


    The next second, Shelly was thrown out by Henry rudely, which made everyone stunned. After that,


    Henry mmed the door again. His face was expressionless, which made people feel scared.


    It seemed that the noise was a little loud, so ire slowly sat up from the bed. For some reason, when


    she saw the back of Henry, her heart would always change inexplicably, and the unprecedented sense


    of security made her even more moved.


    Seeing that ire was moved, Henry touched his nose and asked deliberately, "Why are you awake?


    Did I make too much noise? "


    There was a woman screaming beside her ear for more than half an hour. Probably not many people


    could sleep well? ire could understand this kind of thing with her toes, but Henry could still ask with


    such a yful smile, which inexplicably made ire goose bumps.


    ire shook her head, sniffed and asked, "No... But aren''t you going on a business trip? Why do you


    suddenlye back at this time? Besides... You came back on time. I called you before, but I couldn''t


    get through to you. Then I fell asleep. Really, if you don''t believe me... Wait? Out of power? "


    While thinking, ire kept pressing the powered off phone, her face full of panic. Did Henry


    misunderstand that she was lying?


    Seeing the flustered look on ire''s face, Henry helplessly reached out his hand and pressed the


    woman''s head against his chest,forting her softly, "all right. I know it''s normal that your phone is


    out of power. How are you feeling now? Are you feeling better? Don''t you n to take medicine? It


    might be better to take medicine... "


    As Henry spoke, he subconsciously nced at the back of ire. The small ck shirt had been dyed


    red by blood at the moment. His eyes suddenly widened. Didn''t he tell James to ask the maid to treat


    her wound? How could it be still badly mutted!


    Looking at the ridicule in Henry''s words, ire became anxious in an instant, and then she quickly


    said, "No medicine, Henry. I have told you, if you want a healthy child, I''d better not take medicine, and


    don''t try to inject me with IV, which is very fatal to the child''s health! Do you understand that since I


    have promised you, I will seriously fulfill my promise! "


    ire''s serious expression made Henry speechless. Since when did this woman take this matter so


    seriously? She used to take contraceptives secretly behind his back. But no matter what happened in


    the past, at least at this moment, Henry was moved.


    As for the identity of ire, Henry had also sent someone to investigate it in private. When he got to


    know her family, he inexplicably had a feeling of sympathy for her. He remembered that he had


    shouldered the burden of the family alone before. He had no one to rely on, and he was always worried


    that if he could see a glimmer of sunshine when he opened his eyes next time.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After temporarily throwing those annoying memories aside, he cut to the chase. "Well, I know. You don''t


    need to be excited. Didn''t I say that pregnant women can''t be excited? Why did you be punished by the


    familyw? Do you think you have done something wrong? Didn''t I tell you not to leave this room?


    Besides, why did you sleep in this position? Don''t you know that it will press your wound? "


    As Henry spoke, he tried to turn ire''s back over and make her lie on the bed, which made ire say


    no in a low voice. From the beginning, she knew she was ufortable. Although she was burning, it


    didn''t mean that she couldn''t feel the pain of the wound on her back. She just chose this position


    because she was afraid of oppressing the child.


    Henry stretched out his legs and raised them a little. Then he left a space in the middle. Although the


    space was not big, it was enough for ire to put her belly on it. "It doesn''t matter. Crawl over and lean


    your belly against mine," said Henry


    Although she didn''t know what Henry was going to do, ire still got close to him ording to his


    words. After all, from the beginning, he wanted a child, so he wouldn''t do anything to hurt the child.


    With such an attitude of trust, ire entrusted her whole heart and soul to Henry.


    With a tearing sound, Henry carefully pulled down the clothes that ire and the blood were stuck


    together. But since the flesh and blood had been stuck together with the clothes, as long as Henry


    moved a little more, she would immediately feel pain. Although ire didn''t tell him, Henry could feel


    that.


    After pausing for a moment, Henry pursed his lips and exined, "If you feel pain, just say it. You can''t


    escape from it. ire, do you understand?"


    Maybe it was not a big deal for a man with rough and thick skin like him, but it should be more


    unbearable for women? At least, that was what Henry thought. It was really strange that ire could


    endure it.


    ire''s body trembled slightly. Then she said, "I know... Hurry up! I can stand it! " She was afraid that


    she would not be able to bear the pain if Henry was not quick enough. It was better to have short pain


    than long pain. Didn''t Henry understand that?

 Chapter 9 Do It in Person

    Chapter 9 Do It in Person


    Suddenly, Henry stretched out his hand and took out some medical alcohol, gauze and scissors from


    the drawer beside the bed. Then he slowly approached ire''s back. Since she couldn''t see Henry''s


    face, ire became flustered for no reason. When she wanted to look up, she was scolded by him.


    "Be quiet if you don''t want to hurt. I know something," said Henry, patting ire''s buttocks


    In that case, Henry knew more than that. Over the years, he had been doing business. He didn''t know


    how many people wanted his life, and some may even be called unscrupulous. Prolonged illness


    makes the patient be a doctor. Henry was probably the one who could fully understand this sentence?


    He didn''t have such a habit before, but sometimes the wound would suddenly attack, or it would hurt


    into the bone, as if it was piercing pain, making him sweat profusely. After a long time, he was used to


    having all kinds of necessary medicine at the bedside. He couldn''t expect that ire would have a day


    to use them.


    Many people wanted to get such a treatment, but they didn''t have a chance. But ire was so


    stubborn to struggle, it was simply a waste of resources! Of course, Henry didn''t say anything like that.


    Otherwise, ire would make a fool of herself.


    With the help of Henry, the clothes on ire''s back were quickly torn, and then the flesh was gradually


    separated. It had to be said that ire was very strong, without saying a word during the process.


    Fortunately, Henry''s movements were also very efficient, and soon the wound of ire was cleaned


    up.


    About half an hourter, the wound was finally treated. After such a torment, ire was sweating all


    over and her fever had been reduced a lot. Of course, it was attributed to Henry.


    After that, Henry didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he carefully manipted the seemingly ordinary big


    bed, and soon the middle part of the bed caved in. When he put ire down, the part from the back to


    the calf was just stuck there, which cleverly avoided the wound on the back.


    ire''s eyes widened. Then she said in shock, "what? So powerful? "


    She had never seen a bed that would break into pieces, and she had been lying on it for a long time


    before, but she hadn''t discovered this mystery. If it weren''t for the fact that Henry was controlling the


    bed, she would have been kept in the dark till now. But the bed was designed based on the figure of


    Henry, so it was a little big for ire. If she was not careful enough, she might put her whole foot into


    the empty ce.


    With a smile on his face, Henry leaned forward and teased, "Yes. But it seems to be a little bigger for


    you. It''s okay. Fortunately, there are not many whips, or the wound will heal more slowly. I''ve wiped the


    medicine for you. Next, the degree of recovery depends on your own recovery ability. For you little


    thing, Ie back day and night. Shouldn''t you give me any response? "


    Response? What does Henry want from her? She knew exactly what the man who only knew how to


    think with his lower body wanted to express. But she was pregnant now, so she couldn''t do such a


    dangerous thing. It was a small life. How could it be easily hurt?


    However, looking at the expectant expression on Henry''s face, it was indeed not easy to refuse. After


    all, it was not as simple as what he said to rush back all night. The original one week schedule was


    forcefully shortened to one week. How could ire not be moved?


    However, there was no true love in a rich family. ire''s mother had told her this. ire''s mother had


    said that in this world where the weak were the prey of the strong, there was no pure thing. Once the


    interests were involved, people would have a series of rebellious effects.


    After weighing the pros and cons, ire slowly sat up. Enduring the pain on her back, she hooked the


    back of Henry''s head and gently kissed his lips. Then she immediately separated, and her face turned


    red at that moment. Obviously, Henry didn''t expect that ire would do so. He didn''t react for a


    moment.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Henry suddenly leaned his head close to ire''s and pressed


    her head down forcefully, continuing to kiss her deeply. At the beginning, he had nned to have sex


    with this little woman, but when he saw her endure the pain just now, Henry lost most of his interest in


    her in an instant. He was not that interested.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As the kiss went deeper and deeper, ire thought it was out of her control, but Henry suddenly pulled


    his body away and went to the bathroom without saying anything.


    His action was so fast that people were stunned. Just when ire was wondering, she heard the


    bathroom door mming, making a huge sound. Her heart beat faster. Did she do something wrong?


    Thinking of this, ire''s action became stiff.


    Just as ire was suspicious and worried, the sound of water came from the bathroom soon. She was


    not some innocent maiden, and she knew what that voice meant! Thinking of the gloomy face of Henry,


    theughter of ire instantly floated in the room.


    In the bathroom, hearing the bantering voice of ire, Henry was very angry. He didn''te here


    specially to make ireugh at him! He wondered why he came back in such a hurry, but this little


    womanughed at him so ungratefully. It seemed that he needed to teach her well tonight!


    Obviously, Henry wanted to have a good taste of that woman, but when he finally saw her carefully


    protecting her belly, his heart softened, and his heart beat faster than ever...


    He rubbed his forehead with a headache and sighed helplessly, "what a depressing thing. This little


    woman is really... "


    It was almost eight o''clock when Henry finished his work. At this time, ire also looked energetic.


    Once her fever was gone, her appetite became better. Henry did deal with her wound just now, but it


    didn''t mean that it was finished. In addition, Henry was worried about the baby in her belly, so he


    thought it would be better to take her to the hospital for a check-up after a rest.


    While wiping his hair, Henry turned to ire and said, "Woman, go downstairs to have breakfast and


    then go to the hospital. I just simply bandaged your wound. It''s not disinfected well, so you need a


    professional person to clean itter, in case you are infected."


    If it hurt his child, it would be even worse! After all, he didn''t n to develop a rtionship with ire


    from the beginning. He just wanted to tease this woman and get rid of the Mu Family''s daughter by the


    way.


    Hospital? When she heard the word, the expression on ire''s face began to change subtly. She


    walked down from the bed awkwardly, carefully approached the direction of Henry and asked


    cautiously, "But I think it''s good. Can we not go? I will try my best to cooperate with the treatment. Trust


    me, I''m in good health. Don''t look at me as a pregnant woman. I''m in good health! I''ll be alive


    tomorrow! "


    The hospital had left her too many bad memories. She didn''t know how she would feel when she


    stepped into it again, nor did she know what a fatal blow she would suffer.


    While thinking, ire''s nose twitched inexplicably. After taking a deep breath, she continued to lie on


    the edge of the door, waiting for Henry''s answer pitifully.


    Hearing that, Henry slowed down his movement of buttoning up his shirt a little. Then he raised his


    eyebrows with a smile and looked in the direction of ire. "What do you think?"


    Looking at the cynical expression on his face, ire finally sighed helplessly and lowered her head.


    The answer was obvious. In the end, ire was taken to the hospital by Henry. Before Henry''s car


    stopped, a group of people were chasing and intercepting it. Most of them were young women, and


    then there were reporters. Many of them were attracted by Henry, and then they got close to him.


    Soon, it was difficult to get in and out of the garage.


    ire''s face was full of depression. She had never been surrounded by so many people at her age,


    although she was not the one being chased and intercepted... But she was really curious about such a


    spectacr scene!


    Compared with ire''s curiosity, Henry was much more indifferent, as if he had been used to such a


    life from the very beginning. He walked around the reporters in a familiar way, not mentioning anything


    about Molly. He carefully grabbed ire''s hand and walked forward with difficulty.


    The security guards of the hospital were soon rmed. With the help of the hospital, the two of them


    could sessfully enter the hospital. The reporters outside were still not willing to give up, but in the


    end, they could not defeat the guards of the hospital. They could only be forced to stay outside, staring


    at Henry went in.

 Chapter 10 My Woman

    Chapter 10 My Woman


    A man in a white coat walked out with a smile. He patted the dust on his body and teased, "Henry,


    you''re in an enviable position. If there are so many beautiful girls around me, I will wake up from my


    dream. "


    He was also a man. Why was Henry so outstanding than him? There were so many beautiful women


    around Henry every time. How could a single man like him not envy him! Besides, they hadn''t seen


    each other for only a few days, and his beside immediately changed from Molly to a new woman.


    Besides, this woman had a good figure. He wondered how good she was in other aspects...


    There must be something special, otherwise how could she firmly grasp the heart of Henry, and let this


    busy person apany her to the hospital in person, and specially asked him to examine her body. It


    was rare for Henry to be so careful!


    Henry didn''t take Aaron''s ridicule seriously. Instead, heughed and then urged, "Don''t say anything


    useless. Look at her quickly. She has been punished by Charlie''s mother. I did a simple emergency


    treatment, but it must be not detailed enough. Besides, my woman said that don''t use medicine as


    much as possible. She is still pregnant for more than a month."


    Aaron, who was still smiling, suddenly showed a surprised look and said, "The baby is one month old?


    Do you think I''m your friend? Why didn''t you inform me of such an important matter? I thought it was a


    lie when I heard the newsst time. But you really kicked out Molly? "


    Molly was the dream of many people, especially when they knew that Molly had married Henry and


    was pregnant, they were very sad! Just as everyone was about to congratte them, the news of


    Molly''s miscarriage came out all of a sudden, followed by the news that the Gu Family unterally


    announced that they would cancel the engagement with Molly. This news caused an uproar in A City.


    For two months, it was the first time that Henry had appeared in public so generously. Usually, he had


    to go back and forth between the Gu Family mansion and thepany. He had no spare time to hang


    out! Today, if it weren''t for the sake of ire, Henry would have been having a meeting in B City.


    ire looked around curiously. She had never been to such a high-end hospital before. Judging from


    the man''s appearance, she didn''t know where she had seen him, but what she cared most was the


    consumption level here. She had a lot of money to pay, and she couldn''t afford such a torture!


    Just as she was distracted, Aaron suddenly leaned his head to Henry''s side mysteriously, put his right


    hand around his shoulder wantonly and whispered to him, "But to be honest, this woman is quite good.


    I can''t see that she is going to be a mother at all... When you don''t want her, just give her to me? How


    is she? I think... Ah... "


    Before Aaron could finish his words, Henry stabbed him hard in the chest with his elbow. Aaron didn''t


    expect that Henry would suddenly do this. He was hit right in the chest. It was so painful that he


    grimaced, but he couldn''t resist.


    Aaron rubbed his aching chest and muttered, "What''s wrong with you? She is just a woman. Why are


    you so serious with me? We''re friends. Henry, you''re not loyal enough!".


    While saying that, Aaron winked at ire. Of course, Henry had seen what happened. He was a


    possessive man. How could he allow others to covet his woman? With his arms around ire''s waist,


    Henry proudly nced at Aaron and warned, "We can discuss anything else, but I will never allow it.


    This is my woman. You''d better think twice before doing anything."


    My woman?


    These two words were so domineering! Not only was ire surprised, but Aaron was also shocked. He


    had known Henry since he was a child, so he knew him very well. After all, it was absolutely not an


    ordinary person who could make this man say such words!


    Aaron approached with a cheeky smile, and then greeted ire eagerly, "Wow, you''re a good woman.


    Not many people can make Henry say such words. Come out and have a cup of tea with me when you


    have time. Ouch, Henry, what are you doing? Don''t you allow me to just say it? Why did you hit me? "


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t finish his words, because he was directly knocked down by Henry to the


    ground, making a dull sound. And ire subconsciously jumped aside, her face full of vignce. It


    wouldn''t have been good if the two men''s tussles had hurt her.


    After the farce, it gradually came to an end, and ire was also taken into the color ultrasonic room.


    After all, they had to check if the child was safe. Without any embarrassment, Henry followed them into


    the ultrasound room. Many nurses blushed and lowered their heads, not daring to speak for a long


    time.


    As soon as irey down, Henry leaned over to the screen and grinned, "Let me see what my child


    looks like."


    At the thought that he was going to be a father soon, Henry got excited for no reason. This was the first


    time in his history. When Molly was pregnant, he had never apanied her to the hospital, let alone


    to see the color ultrasound. Seeing that he was distracted, ire''s ears turned red.


    It seemed that this seemingly serious man had an unknown side. At least in ire''s eyes, he was


    simple and lovely, and even had a feeling of ignorance. If Henry knew what ire was thinking at the


    moment, he didn''t know what would he feel?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, this situation did notst long. Under the familiar operation of the nurse and the staff, the


    child''s safety was quickly confirmed. Hearing the word "safe", Henry and ire breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    After reading the examination report, Aaron came up to them excitedly and said, "It''s just that the


    pregnant woman''s mood should be as stable as possible. If her mood fluctuates too much, it is also


    easy to affect the baby''s condition! And you have to pay special attention to it in the first 1-3 months, or


    it will be easy to get into trouble. Of course, Miss ire, if you need any help, you can contact me at


    any time. My phone number is... "


    Since ire and Henry''s baby was safe, Aaron was naturally happy. ording to how much Henry


    cared about ire, if anything happened to ire, most of the roof of his hospital would be lifted by


    him!


    Taking a nce at Aaron, Henry reached out his hand to help ire up and said, "Well, since you are


    fine, let''s go to deal with the wound first. As for you, go do what you gotta do."


    The only one who dared to talk to Aaron, the dean, like this was probably Henry. The friendship


    between the two was beyond everyone''s imagination. In this society full of conflicts and deception,


    there were not many people who could maintain such pure friendship! ¡­This was something that no


    one else could envy.


    Three peers were always easy to attract others'' attention. When they just walked out of the door, Aaron


    seemed to think of something all of a sudden. He looked at Henry with a dark smile and raised his


    eyebrows. "Deal with the wound? Her back... Henry, it''s so nice of you! You know I haven''t had sex for


    a long time... "


    After taking a nce at Aaron, Henry said sarcastically, "I''ll go in with the female nurse, and you just


    stay at the door. You''re such ascivious man. I believe anyone who says you have kidney deficiency."


    ire couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Seeing this, Henry didn''t feel surprised. He held ire in his


    arms generously and walked towards the front, leaving Aaron alone in a mess. Today, Henry had


    brought him too much shocking news that he could not digest for a while!


    After dealing with the wound on her back, ire heaved a long sigh of relief and begged him to leave


    the hospital. She said she wanted to go out to breathe some fresh air, but how could Henry not see that


    ire was guilty? He had felt something wrong since ire begged him not toe to the hospital.


    With a mischievous smile, Henry leaned forward a little and whispered in ire''s ear, "If you are willing


    to tell me the reason, I can think about it."


    As he spoke, he slowly stuck out his tongue, intentionally or unintentionally flirting with ire''s fragile


    and sensitive heart. ire suddenly straightened up, and then stamped her feet before she argued,


    "the doctor said that pregnant women should keep in a good mood! Happy! I''m not feeling well now! "


    As she spoke, ire raised her head bravely to meet Henry''s eyes. It was at this time that ire saw


    the smile in his eyes. He must have been teasing her from the very beginning!


    Her face flushed a little. After cursing the bastard in a low voice, ire turned around and ran out of the


    room. Henry smiled without saying anything and quickened his pace a little. Then he followed her.


    As soon as ire walked out, she was surrounded. Many media took pictures of ire crazily. Now


    everyone knew that this woman was Henry''s wife. How many people would not be interested in the


    woman who could drive Molly away?


    Either she had a prominent family background, or she had something extraordinary. Moreover, the


    miscarriage of Molly was very threatening. Many people wondered if there was something fishy about


    it. At this moment, it was rare to see the heroine of this matter. Everyone wanted to grab the headlines


    and strive for a chance to get a promotion and pay rise.

 Chapter 11 the Meeting of Lovers

    Chapter 11 the Meeting of Lovers


    It seemed that Henry was going to take her somewhere else. After bypassing a lot of reporters, the two


    of them officially drove on the highway. ire seemed to be in a good mood. She took out the marriage


    license in her pocket and began to survey.


    As for ire''s behavior, Henry didn''t say anything. He just nced at her from the corner of his eyes,


    and then slowly drove his car.


    After putting the marriage license into her pocket again, ire said with a little uneasiness, "Henry,


    where on earth are you taking me? This road doesn''t look like a way back to that ce... By the way, I


    still have something to do in my family. I also have to go to work. If there is nothing else, can I not go


    back to your home? It seems that your house is cold. It seems that something is missing. "


    She just exined to the people in the house that day that she wouldn''t have too much entanglement


    with Henry. And it would be a little inappropriate for her to go back directly on the second day.


    However, no matter how ire asked on the way, Henry kept silent all the way, which made her feel


    dizzy. After confirming that Henry would not speak, ire simply leaned her head to one side and


    leaned against the seat, thinking about something.


    About half an hourter, Henry''s car stopped at the gate of the Mu Family. The sound of something


    smashing could be heard before they entered the door.


    "I don''t care... You must give me an exnation for this matter. Is my child gone like this? "


    "I''m Henry''s woman. Who on earth is going to hurt me?"


    In the house, a woman''s shrill scream sounded particrly harsh. The servants around didn''t dare to


    say anything, fearing that they would annoy the delicate woman, Molly. Before yesterday, she had been


    the apple of everyone''s eye. She was Henry''s wife, and the engagement of the two would be


    completed in the near future.


    But yesterday, her child was inexplicably aborted, and there was even news that Henry was going to


    cancel the engagement with her. Because at this moment, she was no longerplete,pletely


    losing the qualification to be a mother.


    Just as Molly was about to lose her temper, an old woman who looked older said, "Miss Molly, Mr.


    Henry is here to see you! Right at the door... Would you like to go out and have a look? He seems to be


    in a bad mood. "


    Mr. Henry?


    Hearing the two words, Molly calmed down in an instant and ran to the door without saying anything.


    At this moment, Molly''s fiery red long hair was hanging down loosely on her shoulders. She was in


    pajamas and looked haggard and fell directly into the arms of Henry. She said with grievance, "Henry...


    You finallye to see me! They said you were going to cancel your engagement to me. I don''t believe


    it. Tell me, it''s not true! "


    In the face of Molly''s begging, Henry didn''t respond. He just stood there indifferently and looked at


    ire. At this moment, he was like a piece of wood, as if he had nothing to do with Molly.


    At a loss, ire didn''t dare to look into Henry''s eyes. In the end, she could only look at Molly.


    Molly''s face suddenly changed and pulled down.


    The Mu Family is a famous family in A City, how could she allow a hillbilly to look at her like this?


    Besides... The woman looked familiar.


    Her pupils shrank all of a sudden, and then she reached out her trembling hand to hold ire''s hand.


    She said in horror, "it''s you... You are the woman! You were the woman who drugged me and caused


    my miscarriage! Sure enough, it''s you. How else would I have miscarried without warning? Henry, you


    see, this woman came to hurt me. She deprived me of my right to be a mother! "


    The other day, she went to ire''s pharmacy to get a piece of medicine for protecting the fetus, but


    after she took it, the baby was unexpectedly gone. She was asking someone to investigate, but she


    didn''t expect that this woman woulde to her in person!


    After what Molly said, ire shook her head in fear and denied, "Miss Molly, I checked the prescription


    you gave me again. It''s absolutely correct. If you don''t believe me, you can go back to the pharmacy


    with me at any time. I, ire, have a clear conscience! Please don''t doubt my ability so much. There


    must be a reason why I can wear the white coat."


    Hearing ire''s exnation, Molly was even more furious. She almost got engaged to Henry, but this


    woman ruined her n at this critical moment. She aborted his child and couldn''t have another child.


    It would be a big blow to Molly! And the identity of Mrs. Gu would never be with her for the rest of her


    life...


    Although she hated ire so much in her heart, she didn''t lose her temper because of the presence of


    Henry. She could only turn her head to look at him and sobbed, "Henry... Look at her, she is still


    defending herself. I can guarantee that she did it. What do you think we should do? How about we take


    her to court? She deserves it. What do you think? We can find a way to get the baby. Okay, Henry, I


    love you. You know, if you marry me, your career will be promoted in the future. Mu Family will


    definitely support you with all our strength! "


    She could feel that Henry''s heart began to shift. Did he fall in love with the woman in the drugstore?


    She didn''t expect that it was that woman who had done it on purpose for a long time!


    Molly''s words were indeed very attractive. Henry was a man who put his career above everything else.


    Love was just a tool for him to tutor his career. It was precisely because Molly knew this that she was


    so confident to speak it out.


    But in the end, she overestimated her position in Henry''s heart. Henry slowly took her hand away, and


    he smiled and said, "Molly, do you think I willck a child? Do you think so, ire? "


    Henry was the perfect boyfriend that all women yearned for. As long as he waved his hand, many


    women would actively throw themselves into his arms, and even not longing for any return. So for him,


    Molly was dispensable, not to mention... Now that he had found an interesting little thing, how could he


    let it go so easily. While thinking, Henry turned his head and nced at ire.


    Woman was sensitive to this kind of thing. For a moment, it seemed that Molly had understood


    something. She released her anger directly to ire. "Oh, it''s you, a mistress. Tell me, do you want to


    sleep with Henry and rece me! How cruel you are! "


    ire tried to exin, but Molly didn''t give her a chance. She raised her hand and pped ire hard


    across the face, which made her fall to the ground with a thump. Her face was full of confusion.


    It was also because of this that the red marriage certificate in her pocket fell to the side as she moved.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this moment, Molly was inexplicably sensitive to the red thing. She squatted down and looked at it.


    She was on the verge of copse in an instant. Because it was a marriage certificate, she saw the


    names of Henry and ire!


    Unfortunately, Henry didn''t intend to exin too much. It was enough for Molly to know that he had


    made a decision, and as for ire, he still had a way to slowly cultivate her. He wanted to see how


    stupid this woman could be!


    Molly''s face gradually twisted with anger. She gritted her teeth and then said intively, "Servants,


    bring her in. I must teach her a lesson today and let this vicious woman know what will happen if she


    offends me!"


    As soon as Molly finished her words, many young and strong men ran out of the room. Frightened,


    ire turned around and ran to the direction of Henry. Her face was pale. "Mr. Henry, help me... It''s


    really not my fault... I promise. "


    Standing still, Henry stared at ire with great interest and asked, "Beg me? The price... "


    What she could do now was to protect herself. Otherwise, her family would copse if she was sued.


    She couldn''t let her mother live or die.


    Tears slowly overflowed from her eyes. It was not until then that ire choked with sobs and spoke out


    what she was thinking in her heart, "My child, I will give you my child! I''ll give birth to a baby for you, Mr.


    Henry! "


    If possible, she definitely didn''t want to use this child as a bargaining chip. However, from the very


    beginning, Henry had pointed out this purpose. In that case, ire could only be selfish for once! As


    long as she could survive, everything would be easy to say in the future.


    Seeing the pitiful look on ire''s face, Henry didn''t change his expression and didn''t have any


    thoughts. Just when ire thought she was going to be doomed, Henry suddenly pulled her up from


    the ground like carrying a chicken, and then walked out directly.


    As soon as Henry took action, all the people around became quiet...


    It was not until they got on the car that ire breathed a sigh of relief. The world of the rich and


    powerful ns was really something that she couldn''t imagine. If it weren''t for the sake of Henry, ire


    would never have the chance to see such a situation in her life. While thinking, she turned her head


    subconsciously.


    Henry put his hands on the steering wheel. After ire sat down, he said coldly, "Woman, you''d better


    remember what you just said, otherwise... This time, even the tears can''t be called back anything. In


    this world where the weak are the prey of the strong, tears are the most worthless thing. "


    ire hadn''t expected that Henry would say something like that. For a moment, she felt that he wasn''t


    too bad. If so, maybe her family''s problem could be solved! Thinking of this, ire stepped forward and


    said, "Henry... I have something to ask you for help. I don''t know if it''s okay... "

 Chapter 12 Do Me a Favor

    Chapter 12 Do Me a Favor


    Do her a favor?


    ire actually took the initiative to talk about this matter. Last time, ire opened her mouth, but she


    didn''t tell him in detail. Later, because of the disturbance of the Mu Family, this matter was dyed.


    Now when it was brought up again, Henry felt interested.


    Getting used to Henry''s silence, ire didn''t take it seriously. She just spoke out her thoughts, "Here is


    the thing. My family is special. My mother has always been sick in bed, so I''m a little worried about her


    health. I''ll go back to have a look and boil some medicine for her, okay?"


    Looking at the eager eyes of ire, for some reason, Henry nodded in response. At the beginning,


    when ire was about to tell Henry the direction, he changed the direction easily and moved towards


    the direction of ire''s house.


    ire couldn''t help blinking her big clear eyes. She leaned forward curiously and then asked, "Henry,


    do you know where my home is?"


    Henry didn''t say anything, but his action proved that he knew it. About an hourter, he slowly turned


    off the engine and opened the door.


    It had to be said that no matter where Henry went, he was always attractive. The seemingly ordinary


    action on him, but inexplicably made her feel throbbing. Staring at the back of Henry, for a moment,


    ire was also distracted.


    This ce was a bit remote, and it was lucky that Henry could recognize it. After the man coughed


    slightly, ire suddenly came to her senses. She smiled awkwardly, and then nodded repeatedly. "Wait


    a minute, Mr. Henry. I''ll go in right now. The ce may be a little shabby. I hope you don''t take it to


    heart."


    As she spoke, she squatted down and fumbled for the key in the corner. Looking at ire''s innocent


    action, for some reason, Henry''s heart skipped a beat.


    The moment she pushed the door open, a smile immediately appeared on her wrinkled face. With a


    smile on her lips, ire greeted happily, "Mom, I''m back."


    A man is heard before he is seen, it''s talking about people like ire.


    Hearing ire''s cheerful voice, Shirley immediately showed a smile. While coughing, she struggled to


    stand up from the bedside and said, "ire. Where have you been these two days? I''m so worried


    about you! You won''t stay out all night... "


    Shirley choked with sobs, her face full of worry. However, her frown didn''tst long. She was frightened


    by the man behind ire, who was called Henry. She knew who this man was!


    Shirley stiffened and took a few steps back in a hurry. Then she pointed at Henry behind ire with her


    trembling hand and said, "He... Why, why was he here? ire, did you offend someone? "


    Although Shirley''s guess was right, what would she think if she knew that ire had already married


    with Henry?


    ire smiled awkwardly and looked away unnaturally. She nced at Henry and tried to dissuade her,


    "Mom, please sit down first. I''ll exin it to youter. It''s a long story. I remember there is a medicine at


    home. You might not have taken it if I didn''te back yesterday! I''ll decoct the medicine for you right


    now. You can''t dy your illness. Go back to the bed and have a good rest. "


    ire would show her face whenever she told a lie. At the moment, her panic made Shirley tighten her


    face even more. She knew her daughter best. In an instant, Shirley grabbed ire''s wrist, stared at


    ire and asked, "What the hell is going on! If you don''t exin it clearly today, you won''t be able to


    enter the kitchen! "


    As for the dispute between ire and her mother, Henry walked aside indifferently as if he was


    watching a y, without much reaction.


    Just as the two of them were arguing for it, there was a sudden plop behind them, instantly attracting


    the attention of the two people. At this moment, the arrogant Henry was falling to the ground, not as


    domineering as he used to be.


    Henry''s face darkened slightly. Then he pretended to be calm and stood up. He patted the dust on his


    body and pretended to be calm. "You... Go on. "


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, he turned his head away unnaturally, but his breath increased a little unconsciously.


    Facing all the small movements of Henry, ire smiled softly, as if she had understood something.


    Afterforting Shirley, and she ims she''ll tell Shirley about it when she finishes taking the


    medicine.


    Considering that ire had always been a good girl, Shirley had to nod in agreement.


    Soon enough, the faint smell of herbs came from the kitchen, while Henry was quietly lighting a


    cigarette outside. His face was ratherplicated, and no one could understand what he was thinking


    about. What happened just now made Henry lose face.


    Originally, he just wanted to lean against the chair for a little while, but he didn''t expect that the


    seemingly old sofa was so fragile that it couldn''t withstand the destruction. As soon as he sat down, it


    broke down. That was why the scene that Henry lost his face just now happened.


    Half an hourter, ire finished boiling the medicine. The two of them sat quietly at a short table, with


    their four eyes facing each other. No one knew what was on the other''s mind. Henry, who didn''t hear


    the noise, also turned around and walked in.


    In fact, entering this house was also a big test for Henry. If he didn''t sit down, his head would always hit


    the ceiling.


    After Shirley took the medicine, she slowly turned her eyes to look at Henry. It was known to all that


    ire and Henry were from two different worlds. It was a visual impact for her that they walk together


    at the moment. Shirley had never dreamed of looking at this excellent man so closely.


    Knowing that she couldn''t avoid this topic, ire simply confessed, "Mom, he and I... I''m married to


    Henry."


    As she spoke, ire subconsciously swallowed. Her small hands stirred the corner of her clothes


    restlessly, and her face was full of bewilderment. As for Shirley, she looked in the direction of the man


    as if to confirm it. When Henry''s chin was slightly lowered, Shirley suddenly chose to be silent.


    Silence was the most deadly weapon. ire''s face was full of embarrassment, and she didn''t know


    what to do for a moment.


    In the end, ire couldn''t stand such silence. She leaned forward and said in a spoiled tone, "Mom, in


    fact, he and I really love each other, so you can rest assured. We two really get along well, but we


    didn''t inform you in time because of something unexpected that day. You know, Mr. Henry... Uh... No,


    it''s just that Henry is very busy with his work and his identity is special, so we can''t announce it openly,


    right? So, mom, don''t be angry! "


    While speaking, ire even turned around and looked at the direction of Henry with a little ttery. At


    the same time, she nodded desperately and tried to make him nod. As long as Henry nodded, Shirley


    would believe him? After all, Henry was a strict man.


    Although he didn''t talk much, as long as he said it, it was certain!


    It was not until then that Henry came to his senses and gave a sinister smile. Seeing that ire was


    extremely uneasy, he shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be helpless. "Really? Didn''t you say


    that you would give birth to a baby for me and ask me to marry you? Auntie, you have to take good


    care of your daughter. She has been scheming for so long to marry me... I don''t think it''s a good idea...


    ire?"


    As Henry spoke, his face leaned forward slightly, as if he was pointing at something. ire''s face


    flushed in an instant. Almost reflexively, she jumped up from the chair with a bang, and then pouted


    angrily, "what are you talking about! As I said, I didn''t do it. I have a clear conscience! I never... "


    Seeing the two arguing, Shirley''s eyes were a little wet. She wiped her eyes slowly and persuaded in a


    low voice, "All right, all right. I know. I don''t want to get involved in the matter of you young people, but


    ire, remember, what I told you when I was young is all my conclusion. If you listen to me, it will be


    good. I won''t hurt you I didn''t have the chance to attend your wedding. Today I will cook some noodles.


    It''s a small gift. "


    ire used to be like a kitten with its tail trampled. But when she heard Shirley''s voice, she


    immediately withdrew her sharp ws and sat aside in an orderly manner, holding her breath.


    However, her red face was full of grievance.


    "No, thanks. I still have..."


    ''I still have something to deal with in thepany.'' Before Henry could finish my words, Shirley had


    already turned around and walked into the kitchen. Perhaps it was because Shirley is deaf, she didn''t


    hear what Henry said.


    As soon as Shirley entered the kitchen, ire''s face darkened and looked intively at Henry...

 Chapter 13 Eat Long-Life Noodles

    Chapter 13 Eat Long-Life Noodles


    Seeing that ire was making threatening gestures, Henry didn''t have much reaction. He just squinted


    slightly and looked at her indifferently, as if it was none of his business.


    There was no need for him to act with this woman. From the beginning, he made such a request just to


    revenge on ire. Otherwise, how many women would scramble to climb into Henry''s bed and give


    birth to a child for him if his name was called?


    Seeing that Shirley wouldn''te out in a short time, ire couldn''t help but show her cards to Henry.


    "I really don''t know what you are thinking. If you don''t like me, why do you bother me? I have said that I


    don''t have the prominent family as Miss Molly. Now do you believe me? We are just like two people


    from two different worlds. In my world, as long as you look up, you can reach the sky, or even the


    ceiling. I don''t know what you are thinking about. "


    Was this a game for the rich? If that was the case, why would this man sometimes be inexplicably


    gentle to her, and sometimes considerate, making her unable to resist at all.


    Hearing that, Henry raised his chin slightly. After taking a nce at ire, he sneered and said, "You


    are not the one who has the final say in this game. I am the one who has the final say. I have the right


    to decide when to end it. It''s impossible to end it before you give birth to the baby. You just need to


    remember this, ire. "


    With a dull expression on her face, ire kept staring at Henry for a while and then sneered, "I really


    can''t understand you. Sometimes, you are a gentle man, but sometimes you are more terrible than a


    devil! Henry, what kind of person are you? "


    Facing ire''s words, Henry just smiled without saying anything. Sometimes he couldn''t see clearly


    the darkness in his heart, let alone the inexperienced ire? If she could read Henry''s mind, she might


    be the one sitting in his seat now!


    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, Shirley came over with her slow steps. ire shivered


    unconsciously, then stood up quickly and leaned forward eagerly. She took the bowl for Shirley and


    supported her carefully.


    In the process, ire was anxious and identally scalded the back of her hand. But she acted as if


    nothing had happened. She just squeezed a smile and tried to pretend as if nothing had happened. But


    her little trick was seen through by Henry.


    To be honest, Henry was not used to eating such food. Just looking at the junk environment around


    him, he felt that he had no appetite at all. Of course, this thought only lingered before the bowl of long-


    life noodles was taken out.


    The noodles looked ordinary, but there was a trace of fragrance in it, which made Henry''s Adam''s


    apple roll inexplicably.


    After casting a nce at Henry, Shirley took the initiative to help him find a way out. "We''re from an


    ordinary family. We haven''t bought anything recently, and there''s still some meat left. I''ll add it in. I


    know you may not get used to it. If you don''t want to eat, I won''t force you... After all, the living


    environment is too poor. "


    She could understand. After all, she had been through this before... While thinking, Shirley''s eyes


    became more and more muddled. The past could not be recalled. It was good for ire to find the


    person she liked, but if it kept going on like this, it would be good...


    ire was stunned. After hearing Shirley''s words, she looked in the direction of Henry. However, to her


    surprise, Henry didn''t say a word. He just reached out his hand and took the bowl over. He blew the


    noodles a little cold elegantly and then put it into his mouth.


    Although this bowl of noodles was not as luxurious as what he usually ate, nor was it mellow and


    delicious, for some reason, it stirred up a big ripple in Henry''s heart. When they were in poverty, his


    mother had cooked something simr to this for him, but unfortunately, now he had no chance to recall


    the tenderness from his mother again.


    By chance, Henry recalled what had happened in the past from Shirley. His nose twitched. Afraid of


    being seen through, Henry gulped down the noodles. Seeing this, Shirley smiled knowingly...


    It seems that Henry is a little different from the way people from outside describe him. This is a... Good


    boy.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When the three of them were having dinner happily, the dpidated door was suddenly kicked open.


    Frightened, ire''s chopsticks fell to the ground with a snap.


    Almost instinctively, ire stood up to protect her mother, and then stared at the person at the front


    door with burning eyes. She was too familiar with this scene. It was about the mid-month, and the debt


    collectors woulde in these days. But now she was so poor that she couldn''t spare any money.


    The leading man looked quite mboyant, only wearing a vest. He frivolously smoothed his bald head,


    and then strode in. He stared at ire and teased, "Oh, I can''t see. You are still having dinner. We are


    hungry ande here to do something."


    As he spoke, his eyes inadvertently fell on the back of Henry. As Henry was standing with his back to


    the door, the man didn''t notice who the owner of the back was at the first time. If they had known that,


    how could they have done such a reckless thing in front of Henry?


    ire was a little confused, but in fact, she was also afraid. But Shirley was there, so she couldn''t


    shrink back. She was still young and could withstand the torment of the other party. But if it was Shirley,


    it would be different.


    Trembling, ire took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. "We just gave you the moneyst


    month, didn''t we? Why are you here again? Didn''t you say that you would give us a few more months?


    Why are you so unreasonable? Or do you remember the wrong time? If you are hungry, why don''t you


    have some noodles and then... Go home? "


    As she spoke, ire forced a smile. Although she knew that there was no chance to turn the situation


    around, she was still stubborn to fight for something. During the process, ire couldn''t help but look


    at Henry. If Henry was willing to help, there might be a chance.


    But Henry seemed to know nothing at all, and his eyes seemed to hold only a bowl of noodles. Facing


    such a formidable enemy, the man could still eat so happily, as if it was none of his business, which


    made ire feel a burst of madness. If Henry was willing to help her, she would at least have some


    confidence.


    The bald man came up with a sly smile. He looked at ire up and down and teased, "Have some


    noodles? We are not interested in it... In fact, if you can''t pay your father''s gambling debt, it''s no


    problem. I think you are also a good girl... Although you''re a little smaller, it''s okay as long as it looks


    good. It''s the same even if the light is turned off. Don''t you think so? "


    As he spoke, he nodded his head, as if he was really studying something. Subconsciously, ire


    covered her chest and cursed the rascal.


    But for her weak and useless words, the other party was only endless ridicule and ridicule, which did


    not work at all. At this time, the dinner was over. Henry took out a piece of wet tissue and wiped his


    mouth gently. He nodded at Shirley as if to express his gratitude for the reception.


    At the same time, the bald man also noticed Henry who was standing in the corner. When he came in


    just now, his attention was all attracted by ire, so he couldn''t be seen in his eyes.


    With a surprised smile on his face, the bald man stared at the back of Henry and said, "You said you


    were too poor to afford the money. How could you bring a man back... Is he your patron? This is much


    easier. Since your sugar daddy is here, you can pay the interest directly. Our leader said that we don''t


    expect you to pay the principal and interest at one time. As long as you pay the interest, we can give


    you a few more days off. Of course... He also added a little. If you can''t afford it, you can go to


    apany him and write it off. Do you think this is a good suggestion? "


    This man was well-dressed. He must be a rich man. Why didn''t he notice just now!


    ire was stunned and became angry at once. For her, this matter was like a painful spot, which would


    hurt as long as he poked it. She rushed up in a hurry and shouted, "Sugar daddy? You are the sugar


    daddy! Your whole family is the sugar daddy! He is my... What are you doing? Let go of me! Who


    allowed you to touch me? "


    But before ire could finish her words, she was grabbed by the man and pulled into his arms. At the


    same time, Henry happened to stand up. Then he turned around and put his hand on the bald man''s


    wrist. With a little strength, he said with a serious smile, "Yes, I''m her sponsor. What can I do for


    you?"

 Chapter 14 Panic

    Chapter 14 Panic


    Henry was so strong that ire could even hear the sound of bones rubbing. The bald man was in a


    panic. His face was full of nervousness and uneasiness.


    It was not only because of Henry''s great strength, but also his face that everyone could recognize.


    The bald man was stunned for a moment. He smiled awkwardly, and then barely endured the pain on


    his wrist and greeted him obsequiously.


    "Mr. ... Henry? You... Mr. Henry, it''s you. Why are you here? "


    Obviously, his men didn''t expect that Henry would be here. They were dumbfounded and didn''t know


    what to do. The people around looked at each other, apparently asking for each other''s opinions.


    Henry didn''t answer his question. He just answered indifferently and then repeated, "Yes. Why am I


    here? "


    As he spoke, he stretched out his other hand and pulled ire out of the bald man''s arms. He would


    never allow anyone else to touch his people! Even if it was just eye contact, Henry was unwilling to do


    so. Although ire was just a tool for surrogacy, it was also Henry''s tool. No one was allowed to covet


    her.


    The bald man was about to cry. His face was full of ferocity. It was painful, but he didn''t dare to do


    anything to the man in front of him. He twisted his body, trying to relieve some pain. "It''s all a


    misunderstanding. It''s all a misunderstanding... Mr. Henry, please be gentle! My wrist is going to


    break... I don''t know that this woman is your woman. If I knew it, I wouldn''t dare to do so even if I was


    lent one hundred thousand guts. Don''t you think so? Ah, Mr. Henry, please be gentle... "


    If he had found out from the very beginning that this man was Henry, he might not have had so many


    things to do next! However, there was no "if" in this society, so the bald man was destined to pay the


    price for his frivolity.


    There was still no emotion change on Henry''s face. He looked at the bald man up and down and


    asked, "which hand did you touch her just now?"


    Which hand touched ire? This sentence was definitely a code word, the implication was to chop his


    hand off!


    The bald man had never talked to Henry like that before. He was so frightened that his legs went limp.


    He knelt down with a plop, and then begged for mercy with tears rolling down. "Mr. Henry, I know I was


    wrong. Please give me another chance. I promise I won''t make mistakes again in the future. I don''t


    know this woman is your woman. If I knew it, our boss would definitely not dare to do so. Don''t you


    think so? Who dares topete with you! "


    He is right. It was known that Henry was the representative of A City. As long as this name was


    mentioned, basically everyone would be polite to him, not only because of his family background, but


    also because of his unique way of handling things!


    Without replying to the bald man, Henry just looked at ire with a straight face and raised his


    eyebrows. "Woman, it''s up to you. What do you want to do if it''s your turn? I can do anything for you as


    long as you say something. "


    This was also the reward for Shirley''s bowl of noodles. In fact, he didn''t want to stand out, but seeing


    that ire pretended to be calm, Henry finally took action. Somehow, when he saw the woman''s clear


    and innocent eyes, Henry felt that his heart was sucked in, like a bottomless hole, making him unable


    to get rid of it.


    When ire, who had been restless, heard these words, her eyes lit up in an instant. She nodded


    quickly, and then asked expectantly, "Really?"


    If possible, could she dy the payment for a few more days? Thinking of this, ire got excited for no


    reason. But how could Henry know that his n was totally against ire''s.


    Henry thought that ire would punish him, but ire was happy just to buy some time.


    The bald man was so frightened that he hit his head against the floor and begged, "Mrs. ire... Mr.


    Henry. Mrs. ire, please show mercy! We didn''t know anything about it. I will tell our boss when I go


    back. We don''t need the interest. What do you think? "


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This kind of person liked to act ording to the wind. If ire couldn''t see through it, she would


    continue to fall into such a dilemma in the future! In this society, if you don''t know how to look at other


    people''s faces, you will eventually get into trouble.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, ire slowly approached, and then took the initiative to speak


    bravely, "Can I really not pay the interest? But... As for the capital, could you... Can you wait a few


    more days? I''m going to get my sry soon. Can I pay you back two thousand? I really can''t spare so


    much money. "


    While speaking, she looked at the bald man with expectation. The sincerity on her face made Henry


    feel shocked. Did this woman know what she was talking about! If this news spread out and let others


    know, it would be aughingstock! How could Henry''s woman still care about that two thousand


    dors?


    Obviously, the bald man didn''t expect that ire would say something like that. In fact, even if she said


    she wouldn''t give him the money, the bald man would nod in agreement. After all, it was rted to


    Henry. Even if their boss wanted to take her money, he didn''t dare to challenge Henry''s temper openly.


    With an embarrassed smile, the bald man nced at Henry and asked, "Then... Of course. Ha, ha...


    Do you think so, Mr. Henry? "


    If Henry said no, he would pretend nothing had happened! Anyway, he was Henry. If the bald man


    could get rid of this matter, it would be useless for their boss to tangle with him.


    With his eyes fixed on ire, Henry asked again, "Woman, is that the only thing you want to do?"


    Generally speaking, people would make good use of the opportunity to get revenge, but this woman


    was only used to ask for more days to pay the money. If she said no, Henry believed that the man


    would not dare to say anything.


    At this moment, ire had shown a bright smile. She nodded excitedly and then replied seriously,


    "Well, thank you very much, Henry. I have enough time to make a turnover."


    It seemed that the woman wasn''t faking it. Henry could only sigh helplessly and then let go of his hand,


    giving the bald man temporary freedom. The moment he was released, the bald man took a few steps


    back and thanked him. Before ire said anything, the bald man ran out in a sh.


    Since he had run away, those minions didn''t have the courage to stay any longer. They immediately


    turned around and ran out with the bald man. In the face of this sudden reversal, ire burst into


    laughter. When Henry was about to say something, he met ire''s eyes by ident.


    At this moment, ire looked at him with admiration and even gratitude.


    In the face of such a ire, Henry seemed to be a little ufortable. In an instant, he pulled his face


    down, and then turned back to the serious man as usual. "If you have nothing else to say, let''s leave. I


    have something to deal with back to thepany."


    "But my noodles haven''t..."


    Henry reached out his big hand and firmly grabbed the wrist of ire. Then he politely smiled at Shirley


    and said, "Aunt, we''re leaving now. As for the damaged chair, I''ll call someone to deal with it."


    If there was a chance, he would like to taste the long-life noodles made by Shirley again. The kind of


    noodles that was simr to his mother''s feeling was rare in his life. What he ate was not just noodles.


    Shirley smiled absentmindedly. Then she looked up at ire and said, "Go ahead. Be careful on the


    way. If you have time, you cane back at any time. ire, don''t worry about the family affairs. Your


    father will never learn from it. Just let him bear it by himself! "


    ire was so tired that she had to bear the pressure of the whole family alone. Her father was a


    gambler and didn''t know how to restrain himself at all. If it went on like this, the two of them would


    be the biggest burden to ire one day.


    ire, who was still excited, was like a withered eggnt. After choking for a while, she reluctantly


    replied, "Mom, I know. Don''t say that. I''ll help you to go back to your room to rest. Your body can''t be


    too tired."


    Ten minutester, ire finished cleaning up her room and was pulled out by Henry. On the other


    hand, it didn''t seem that Henry''s trip was in vain. At least, the rtionship between him and ire had


    been closer.


    However, after walking out of her house, ire felt a littleplicated. She lowered her head and said


    a few words from time to time, as if she was thinking about something.

 Chapter 15 Sign for Selling Her Heart

    Chapter 15 Sign for Selling Her Heart


    It was not until the two of them got in Henry''s car that he asked, "Woman, do youck money?"


    Usually, he didn''t talk much. But when he saw ire, he always felt that he couldn''t finish his words,


    and his heart was gradually getting closer to ire. He enjoyed the feeling of being with ire. This


    woman was not very narrow-minded, and it was very easy for her to do things. All her thoughts were


    written on her face, and he didn''t need too much time to doubt.


    ire was not a fool. She could feel that Henry wanted to imply something. She raised her head and


    looked at Henry. "Do you want to lend it to me? But I may not be able to pay it back. It will take a long


    time. As you can see, my family is not in a good condition. I don''t want to hide it from you. My father is


    addicted to gambling. He has almost used up all the money in the family, so I can only take a small


    sry from the pharmacy to slowly cover it. "


    She didn''t want to hide anything from Henry, because ire thought what she said was true. Since it


    was true, sooner orter people would know it, it was better to tell him directly from the beginning. She


    didn''t like to deceive others. Of course, she didn''t like to be deceived either.


    After Henry fastened his seat belt, he didn''t start the engine immediately. Instead, he continued to


    tease ire, "well... Woman, if you give your heart to me, I will help you pay the money. What do you


    think? "


    Give her heart to him?


    ire looked at Henry suspiciously, as if she was suspecting what he was thinking. ''Is Henry kidding


    me? Why does he want her heart?'' She wondered. She only had one heart. If she gave it to him, she


    would die, wouldn''t she?


    Hearing that, the smile on Henry''s face faded a little. Then he suddenly approached ire and


    sneered, "What''s wrong? Unwilling? "


    ire cast a scornful nce at Henry, and then shook her head repeatedly. "I can''t die yet. If my heart


    is given to you, I can''t live. Do you still want to help me take care of my mother? Although I''m short of


    money, it doesn''t mean that I want to die. Money can be earned again. If I lose my life, no matter how


    much money I have, it''s useless! "


    Looking at her serious face, Henry also lost the interest to continue the conversation. He simply


    opened the door and let ire get out.


    After stretching his sore fingers a little, Henry put on some pressure and said, "I have something else to


    do in thepany. You can go back the Gu Family by yourself. Remember, if I call back half an hour


    later and can''t find you, the consequences will be... At your own risk. "


    Then he didn''t give ire any chance to speak. He stepped on the gas directly, leaving ire basking


    in the sun alone on the side of the road.


    Astonishment was written all over ire''s face. She stamped her feet and then roared at the receding


    figure of Henry, "Henry? Henry! Come back! Come back! What''s this? "


    However, her voice was still drowned in the street...


    Half an hourter, ire really came back to the Gu family''s house, while Shirley''s house was lively.


    "Hello, is anyone here?"


    When Shirley was resting, she heard someone talking outside. Her heart skipped a beat. She stood up


    cautiously and responded, "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    Didn''t those people just leave? Or did theye to settle ounts after autumn?


    After seeing Shirleye out, a tall and strong man exined briskly, "Hello, we are from the moving


    company. Is this what you ordered just now? Is it convenient for us toe in now? If it is convenient,


    we will start moving! It''s a little hot now. We can get rid of it as soon as possible! "


    Something she had booked? Those sofas and tea sets must be very expensive. How could Shirley


    have so much free money to buy these things? In order to avoid the debt, ire''s father had run away,


    let alone him. Was it because of Henry?


    Shirley''s body trembled a little. She shook her head and denied, "But I didn''t order these things. You


    must have sent the wrong things. Please confirm it again!"


    If someone sent these things specially to ckmail them, she would be in big trouble!


    The man took the initiative to hold Shirley''s hand, and then he promised solemnly, "Oh, auntie, please


    believe me! It can''t be wrong. We have thought about it for a long time before we confirmed this ce.


    Mr. Henry personally told us this. I hope you won''t make it difficult for us. If you don''t have any


    objection, we will start to move out. Auntie, please step aside. If something happenster, it will be bad.


    "


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At first, when he confirmed that the address was here, he was also stunned for a long time. He even


    took the initiative to call thepany to ask if the address was printed wrong. But his superior told him


    that there was nothing wrong with this house. If the sofa was put in, there would probably be no spare


    space for her to move, wouldn''t it? She didn''t know what was on Henry''s mind. Why did he buy so


    many things at one time for this poor woman?


    Although Shirley liked these things, she didn''t intend to ept it. She knew better than anyone else


    that a person who had no merit would not receive any sry. She didn''t want to bring any unnecessary


    trouble to ire because of her.


    Shirley waved her hand, and then used her body to block the door and advised, "This thing is too


    precious! I can''t take it! Please go back and say thank you to Mr. Henry for me. I have received his


    kindness, but for us... "


    The man became irritable at once. He grabbed the back of his head in embarrassment and tried to


    persuade her, "Ouch, auntie, why are you so slow. Mr. Henry said that if you don''t ept it, you can


    take it as a gift from him and ire. If you don''t ept it, you will look down upon him. Don''t put us in a


    dilemma, do you think so? It''s not easy for us to just make a living. Please understand us! "


    How could Shirley be so stubborn! His words were so clear that the men outside were waiting for him in


    the sun. If this matter was solved earlier, they would have a chance to breathe.


    Shirley nodded her head and made way for them. It seemed that Henry really meant what he said.


    Before he left, he said that he would ask someone to clean up the broken chair. Unexpectedly, this so-


    called clean up was to buy a new one.


    It had to be said that Henry''s observation was really very subtle. The things he bought were basically


    not repeated, and even just the right ones, which could be used. However, the sofa was still a little


    bigger, so it was inevitable to have some bumps when she went in and out. But somehow, Shirley''s


    eyes became moist...


    After returning to the Gu Family, ire obviously felt that there was something wrong with the


    atmosphere. She walked in carefully. After confirming that there was no one else, she quickly went


    upstairs. But just as she was about to climb up, the voice of Molly suddenly appeared in the hall. ire


    was so scared that she stood up all of a sudden.


    With a sneer, Molly stared at ire and said with a little hatred, "Miss ire, don''t you think we should


    have a talk? Or do you think you can forget it so easily? "


    She must let ire taste the pain of losing her child by herself. She didn''t know that ire was


    pregnant until yesterday. She would definitely let ire pay the same price for this matter! Otherwise, it


    would be difficult to eliminate her hatred. If it weren''t for ire, she, Molly would have been standing


    there.


    The person came to her in person. If ire continued to shrink back, it would be unreasonable! ire


    smiled awkwardly, stiffened and slowly walked down the stairs.


    It was not difficult to see that ire was very careful in every move, as if she was afraid of something


    wrong with the child. However, what ire didn''t know was that her seemingly cautious action irritated


    Molly by ident. For some time, she had been so careful to protect her child.


    After gently stroking her finger, which were painted with red nail polish, Molly slowly stretched out her


    hand and put it on ire''s face. After gently stroking it a few times, Molly directly pointed out the topic,


    "Miss ire, what do you think of you taking the position of Henry''s wife from me?"


    Take her position?


    Sure enough, Molly had a bad intention!


    Besides, Molly specially dispersed the servant, so no one would know what she had done to ire.


    Even if they knew it, no one would dare to tell others. Although Molly didn''t have the chance to be


    Henry''s woman, the Mu Family was still very powerful.

 Chapter 16 Extraordinarily Envious

    Chapter 16 Extraordinarily Envious


    Even if she escapes now, she will face itter. She still needed to give her an exnation!


    Feeling a little ufortable, ire put down Molly''s hand and said seriously, "Miss Molly, I don''t know


    what you are thinking about me now, but I hope you can believe me. It really has nothing to do with me.


    The only prescription was an abortion drug. At that time, I didn''t know you were pregnant. You should


    ask who designed the prescription. "


    What she said was true. It was rted to the guests'' privacy, so she couldn''t ask too much details. If


    Molly really wanted to know the truth, she''d better investigate it by herself. She, ire, had a clear


    conscience!


    But for Molly, what ire said seemed to be unting something.


    Molly became angry from shame, she stretched out her hand and pped on ire''s face. Then she


    scolded, "You finally dare to admit it, don''t you? You took the aborticide and gave it to me. You even


    wanted to frame others. I tell you, if Henry hadn''t stopped me, I would have already taken you to court!


    Don''t think that I dare not do anything to you because Henry is protecting you! When Henry gets tired


    of you, you will die! "


    As she spoke, Molly even wanted to push herself up. ire''s face turned pale in an instant. She


    covered her belly tightly and turned around subconsciously, trying to reduce the impact.


    But to ire''s surprise, there was not only no pain at all, but also the sound of pouring water.


    After being dull for a few seconds, ire slowly turned around and looked at the smiling Molly. She


    was stunned for a moment. What happened? A second ago, Molly was so angry that she wanted to


    tear her into pieces. But the next second, she became so gentle and lovely.


    When ire was in a daze, Molly quickly poured two sses of juice. Then she raised her sexy red


    lips and exined, "All right. I have vented my anger, but that doesn''t mean I will forgive you. If you


    can''t hold your position, I will stand up at any time to take it away. You''d better understand this! But I''m


    not an unreasonable person. If you want, we can still be friends. After all... We love the same man.


    Forgive me for being a little extreme just now. But if I didn''t vent my anger, we can''t have a good


    conversation now. Do you agree, ire? "


    While speaking, Molly took the initiative to take up a ss of juice and drank it up in front of ire. She


    also poured her another ss, seeming to imply something.


    Facing the capricious Molly, it was a lie for ire not to be on her guard. After all, the atmosphere is


    always tense when rival lovers meet. Who could bear that her husband was taken away by another


    woman? Even ire herself felt that she couldn''t do it, let alone this petty woman.


    Seeing the hesitation on ire''s face, Molly finally became impatient. She was unhappy and urged,


    "What? Don''t you want to make friends with me, ire? If you want to make friends with me, Molly,


    let''s drink the juice. I made it myself this morning. Do you think I would work so hard if I didn''t want


    Henry to be less angry? "


    As she spoke, her eyes were red. Then she stretched out her hand and gently rubbed her eyes, as if


    she had said something sad.


    ire was frightened when she saw the tears on Molly''s face. She didn''t think too much. She agreed


    without hesitation. She reached out her hand and picked up the ss of juice that Molly had just


    poured. When she was about to put it into her mouth, there was a knock on the door of the hall.


    Molly''s heart skipped a beat. Before she came in, she had arranged for some people nearby. Who


    would suddenlye back at this time? Could it be Henry?


    At the thought of this, Molly began to panic. If Henry knew that she tried her best to get ire''s child


    aborted, there would be no way for the two of them to get back together. It could be said that she took


    the risk, because she had also drunk that thing... If she was found guilty, she could pretend to be


    innocent and find a scapegoat at will.


    ire didn''t think so much. She just held the ss of juice in her hand, smiled and took the initiative to


    say, "Miss Molly, please sit down for a while. I''ll open the door."


    Molly didn''t say anything, which meant that she acquiesced in it. After all, she didn''t have to open the


    door for others. If that person was Henry, it would be a different case. But now it was a special case. It


    would be bad if he found out something. They were so familiar with each other that they just looked at


    each other in the eye. Henry knew what she was up to!


    It was James who came back from a walk in the early morning. He was stunned for a while, and then


    smiled brightly. "Oh, it''s ire. You''re back? Didn''t Henry go to thepany? "


    James subconsciously associated ire with Henry. He believed that wherever ire appeared, he


    would also be able to find Henry. However, Molly took in the words. Her face was pulled off in a split


    second. James used to love her very much, but after her child was gone, he seemed to have changed


    into another person, and sometimes he even chose to pretend to be ignorant.


    ire smiled awkwardly and exined, "Well, No. Henry went back to thepany and said he had


    something to deal with, so he asked me toe back first. Grandpa, it''s a little hot outside. You''d


    bettere in first. It''s easy to get sunstroke in this kind of weather. I''m sure you won''t feel well then. "


    As she spoke, ire took the initiative to make way for him, and James''s eyes inadvertently fell on the


    juice in ire''s hand. He smiled knowingly, then reached out his hand and took it over,ughing.


    "Henry really found a good granddaughter inw for me. Knowing that I aming back to thirsty, you


    specially prepared fresh juice for me. If that bastard is as considerate as you, I will be satisfied! "Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As he spoke, James drank up in one gulp. On the other side, Molly''s face turned pale in an instant. If


    James drank it, something would happen! Her target was ire, not James.


    James''s body was certainly not as good as that of young people, so once the drug took effect, it would


    really be unimaginable. In particr, Henry had always been respectful and loving to James. If he knew


    that it was she who had done it, the two of them would really be doomed!


    If the matter was more serious, the rtionship between the two families might get worse again.


    Molly was so scared that she broke out in a sweat. She sprang up from the sofa and rushed to the


    direction of James, shouting, "Grandpa, you can''t drink it! Grandpa, spit it out! "


    But it was still toote even if Molly shouted like that. The juice was already in his stomach. How could


    she redeem it with only three or two words? Besides, the sudden shouting of Molly betrayed herself.


    If she hadn''t tampered with the juice, how could she be so upset? Although the drug hadn''t taken effect


    yet, James felt something was wrong.


    The expression on James''s face froze for a moment. Then he turned to look at Molly and asked, "This


    juice... Did you make it? "


    Molly''s pale face seemed to confirm something. After all, James had watched Molly grow up. As an


    elder, how could he not understand what was on her mind?


    With a livid face, James gripped the ss of juice tightly and forced a smile. "What the hell is going on?


    ire, why are you with Molly? "


    Didn''t ire know how dangerous Molly was now? She even drank juice with this woman. Wasn''t it


    obvious that she was looking for trouble? Molly was a wicked woman. Only ire dared to get so close


    to her.


    ire blinked her eyes and asked with fear, "What''s wrong, Grandpa? Did I do something wrong? "


    She had no idea why James'' temperament had suddenly changed. Following his gaze, ire finally


    looked at Molly. When she looked at the ss of juice, she seemed to understand something.


    James put aside his usual magnanimous expression and asked with a hint of resentment. "Molly, I


    know you are not a bad person, but can you tell me what happened?"


    Although he didn''t get a direct answer from Molly, he had almost guessed it. If she hadn''t done it, how


    could she look so guilty?


    However, ire was not in the mood to care about the dispute between the two of them. She just took


    the initiative to gently shake the juice, and then patiently sat on the sofa to study it. What was it that


    made Molly so panic?

 Chapter 17 Being Sent to the Hospital

    Chapter 17 Being Sent to the Hospital


    "Grandpa, it''s not what you think. I just..."


    "HMM..."


    Before Molly finished her words, James'' face gradually turned pale. He snorted in a low voice and


    covered his stomach with sweat, his face full of pain.


    Molly was scared to tears. She shook her head and exined, "Grandpa... I''ll exin it to youter! But


    you have to trust me. I really mean no harm! Really! I''ll call Henry back right away. Wait for me for a


    moment... "


    While saying that, she stretched out her hand in a hurry to look for the phone number of Henry. But at


    this moment, it seemed that ire had known something. Her face pulled down in an instant. She


    touched her belly subconsciously and suddenly stood up.


    ire took the initiative to leave a ss of juice, and then quietly stuffed it under the sofa when no one


    noticed. After that, she quickly ran upstairs and said, "Grandpa, hold on. There is medicine in my


    backpack. You''ll take some to help you rx. I''ll take you to the hospital to wash your stomach. It''s


    estimated that you need to have a stomach mirror. Hold on."


    When she was kidnapped by Henry, she took her bag with her. She was a medical staff, so she was


    particrly sensitive about this kind of thing. Basically, there were some necessary medicines in her


    backpack, and now they happened toe in handy.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    What''s more, ire didn''t know that it was her unintentional behavior that hadpletely changed the


    view of James on her. And in the future, her identity as the wife of the medicine was stable in the Gu


    Family.


    With the help of ire, James was soon escorted to the hospital, which happened to be the hospital of


    Aaron. Because of the introduction of Henry, Aaron had some impression on ire.


    When she just sent James to the hospital, the nurse on duty suddenly turned pale. She took the


    initiative to turn on the radio and shouted, "Isn''t this Mr. James? How did it happen? Hurry up! Make a


    way out and inform the director of the hospital toe here in person! "


    "What? Is he Henry''s grandfather? Oh my God! Will Henrye here when you mention it? Then I can


    see him with my own eyes. I heard that he camest time, but I didn''t have a chance to see him. I must


    seize this opportunity this time. "


    "Don''t say that. How could it be possible? I remember that Henry is very busy. He has a new girlfriend


    recently. How could he spare so much time from his busy schedule?"


    The people around them were talking about it, and no one could make a point.


    As soon as Aaron received the notice, he rushed to the hospital. He didn''t have time to greet ire and


    directly devoted himself to the work.


    As soon as they arrived, Henry also arrived. His face was gloomy, and the ck suit discredited him a


    lot.


    When he stepped into the waiting room, the atmosphere in the room suddenly froze. The people


    around held their breath, and no one dared to speak first, for fear of breaking the strange atmosphere.


    With a cold nce at the surroundings, Henry questioned the person on duty, "What the hell is going


    on? Why was James suddenly sent to the resuscitation room?"


    His voice was a little hasty, and Lara, who was on duty, was also frightened to pale. After trembling for


    a while, she exined, "We are not clear about this matter. It seems that we heard that Mr. James ate


    something that caused stomach cramps, so he was sent in. It seems that he ate aborticide or


    something else. I am not clear about the specific situation. "


    While speaking, Lara still lowered her head, with shyness all over her face, as if she was looking


    forward to the praise from Henry.


    Hearing that, Henry''s dashing eyebrows were slightly tightened. Then he grasped Lara''s words and


    asked, "Abortion?"


    Mr. James was a man. How could he have anything to do with this kind of thing? Recently, Henry had


    be more and more sensitive to the word "abortion". And the only person he could think of now


    was ire.


    With knitted brows, Henry asked urgently, "Where is ire? Is there anything wrong with that woman?"


    Henry didn''t know since when he began to care about the existence of ire. Although he hadn''t


    expressed his feelings clearly yet, anyone with a discerning eye could see that there was something


    between the two of them.


    Every time when Henry held ire in his arms, he would have a good night''s dream. He wouldn''t be


    awakened by a slight breeze and couldn''t sleep all night.


    "We don''t know..."


    The people around looked at each other in dismay. None of them dared to provoke Henry, fearing that


    he would get into trouble.


    As soon as Henry couldn''t get the exact answer, he turned around, mmed the door and left. As he


    walked out, he took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of ire. If this matter could not be


    settled as soon as possible, he would not have a peaceful heart!


    Fortunately, ire''s phone was quickly connected. Before ire could speak, Henry''s words came out


    of the phone directly.


    "ire, where are you now? What are you doing? Is there anything wrong? How are you feeling now? "


    ire was stunned by a series of questions. Was Henry caring about her? Or, just to test whether she


    was in the Gu Family or not? She was doomed now. In order to send James here, she forgot her


    appointment with Henry!


    ire swallowed subconsciously and exined timidly, "I... I... I''m sorry. I wasn''t at Gu Family.


    Something happened, so I was in the hospital. It''s the hospital you took me tost time. I''m sorry,


    Henry. I broke my promise. But it happened all of a sudden, so I... "


    Henry didn''t have the patience to listen to ire''s exnation at all. He interrupted her harshly, and


    then directly cut to the chase, "So what''s wrong with you now?"


    Did she have anything to do with the abortion drugs? This woman did not know the depth of the rich


    and powerful. He was so careless that he forgot these dark things. Henry would be sorry if ire had


    suffered any persecution because of him. This woman was as clean as a piece of white paper, which


    made people want to touch her thoroughly.


    ire lowered her head listlessly, and then exined pitifully, "I''m fine, but grandpa is not feeling well...


    I''m waiting for you in the hall now. Henry, but are you angry with me because I didn''t stay at the Gu


    Family? But it really happened all of a sudden. Grandpa fallen down all of a sudden. I was so anxious


    that I forgot to tell you. As soon as I got grandpa over, you called."


    Wait in the hall?


    Hearing this, Henry hung up the phone decisively. This woman was obviously the opposite of what he


    was worried about. She was worried about his me, but Henry was worried about her health and the


    unborn baby.


    Henry didn''t want the same thing to happen again! Not everyone could easily touch his woman.


    When Henry found ire in the hall, he rushed up with a big stride, reached out his hand and held


    ire tightly. After checking her from inside to outside and confirming that she was really fine, he finally


    had a chance to rest assured. When Henry knew that Mr. James was sent to the hospital, his heart


    skipped a beat.


    When he heard the nurse say that someone had an abortion, he breathed faster subconsciously,


    fearing that something bad would happen to the two people.


    His strength made ire''s face turn pale. Enduring the pain, ire asked, "Henry, why are you here?"


    If it weren''t for the familiar smell of tobo, ire would have thought that she had mistaken him for


    someone else.


    Henry didn''t answer ire''s question. He couldn''t tell her that he drove his car directly from that


    company because he was worried about James and her? He pulled a long face and pretended to


    mention it inadvertently, "Where''s grandpa? How''s he?"


    ire twisted her arm unnaturally and begged in a low voice, "Grandpa was sent in after drinking juice.


    He should be washing his stomach now. He will be fine. Don''t worry too much. But Henry... Can you let


    go of your hand a little? You hurt me. "


    She knew that Henry was worried about James''s health, but it couldn''t be a reason for him to hurt her.


    She couldn''t bear to be tortured like that.


    Realizing his gaffe, Henry let go of her and asked, "What juice? What happened? Then, Molly called


    me and told me that Mr. James was in the hospital. I came here in a hurry. You should know the details,


    right? "


    ire''s eyelids were slightly lowered, and her face was full of guilt. "I''m not sure if there is something in


    the juice, but at least it''s mixed with something. It''s all my fault. I wanted to drink the juice at the


    beginning, but grandpa took it by mistake. That''s why he is in such a passive situation now. I''m sorry,


    Henry. "

 Chapter 18 Deny It

    Chapter 18 Deny It


    Henry didn''t take ire''s exnation seriously. All he wanted to know was the background of the juice


    and why it was so strong?


    When Henry was about to ask, Molly who was not far away slowly approached him with a guilty


    conscience. She sobbed in a low voice. Then she grabbed the sleeve of Henry and said, "Henry, I


    really don''t know what''s wrong with this matter. I''m not feeling well..."


    Following the voice, Molly''s face turned pale. She had just been washed out of the stomach and was in


    a very weak situation. However, she drank it gently, so the consequences would not be as serious as


    that of James. But even so, it couldn''t cover up her vicious intention to murder ire!


    With displeasure, Henry reached out his hand and grabbed Molly''s wrist. He exerted more strength and


    asked. "Tell me, what did you do?"


    He didn''t believe that Molly would have any good intentions. There must be something fishy behind her


    sudden appearance in the hospital!


    Knowing that it was likely to be exposed, Molly flopped down to the ground and pretended to be weak.


    She kept telling her innocence, "Henry, please believe me. I really don''t know what''s in the juice. I


    asked a maid to bring it here for me. How could I know that she would y that trick? I wanted to make


    up with Miss ire. After all, love you, so I can tolerate everything... I didn''t expect that things would


    turn out like this. Henry, please trust me. Grandpa is also very important to me. Do you think I will hurt


    grandpa? "


    She said clearly, looking righteous and innocent. It was hard to believe that it was Molly who did it.


    However, Henry was not a normal person. His attitude to see things and that sharp judgment, simply let


    peoplein, but no one dares to attack out, they can only suffer in silence. No one wanted to


    provoke a living ancestor.


    Henry sneered, pulled away Molly ruthlessly and asked, "Can''t you do it? If a person tries to please you


    without any reason, he must have a conspiracy. As for you, ire, you are a heartless person. You can


    believe whatever others say. Don''t you forget what I said before?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If she didn''t take good care of herself in such an environment, she would not only lose her child, but


    also her own life! After saying that, Henry turned around and walked towards the waiting area.


    He frowned and looked anxious. It could be imagined that James was an undeniable existence for


    Henry. If he didn''t care, why was he so anxious?


    As time passed, the door finally opened.


    Before the man in the room came in, Henry rushed in and urately caught Aaron who was wiping the


    sweat on his forehead.


    The nurses around were not surprised at this situation. They bowed respectfully to Henry before turning


    around and walking out indifferently.


    Most of the people who could be gathered in this special situation were first-ss doctors or nurses, so


    they were not as ttered as intern nurses, nor would they talk about it. They just maintained such a


    tacit understanding, and no one was disturbed.


    As soon as Aaron saw Henry, he put on a yful smile and came over to exin, "Don''t worry. The


    medicine is fierce, but I don''t know what medicine he took in the middle, so it is diluted for the time


    being. When he goes back, he can take more tonics. It will be good for his health. Don''t worry, Mr.


    Henry. You''d better rest assured. I still want to continue my business, don''t lift the roof of my hospital."


    While speaking, Aaron patted Henry''s shoulder casually with a rxed and happy expression on his


    face.


    The two of them knew each other very well. If others said this, Henry might not believe it, but if it was


    Aaron, Henry would not ask too much.


    After a brief understanding of what he should pay attention to, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the lounge, the Mu Family rushed over after knowing the inside story of this matter. The two families


    were nervous, and no one dared to break the stiff situation first.


    At this moment, besides the crying Molly, there was another person who didn''t fit in. That was ire. In


    the eyes of this group of people, she was a third party, a shameless woman, and some even thought


    she was redundant.


    Molly''s eyes were red with tears. She bit her lower lip and shook her father, Gerry''s arm. "Dad, you


    have to believe me. I really don''t know about it. Don''t you believe me? Please help me tell Henry that I


    am really innocent. I believe what you said, and Henry will definitely believe it! "


    In the face of her daughter''s coquetry, Gerry had no way to fight back! He nodded his head repeatedly


    andforted her patiently, "Don''t worry. I will definitely do it for you. Don''t worry. How can I allow


    other vicious women to frame you like this? Do you think so? "


    As Gerry spoke, he turned to look at ire, as if implying something.


    ire''s scalp tingled. After staring at the man in front of her for a long time, she sighed slightly, turned


    around and was about to go out for a walk. However, as soon as she walked a little, she was stopped


    by someone out of nowhere.


    With a straight face, Gerry strode out of the room. With a fake smile, he said to ire, "Miss ire, are


    you feeling guilty? Before this matter is settled, we hope Miss ire can wait patiently here for a while.


    In addition, my daughter''s unborn child, we haven''t had talked about it yet. Don''t you think so? "


    Even if it was his daughter''s fault, he would let ire bear it by herself! This woman didn''t look as


    beautiful as he thought, but how could she win Henry''s heart? He would rather abandon so much


    money than marry his daughter and continue to cooperate with him.


    He didn''t believe that Henry would need a woman to give birth to his baby!


    ire lowered her eyes slightly. After taking a nce at Molly, she took the initiative to look at Gerry


    and exined, "I''ve exined it many times. It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t mean to disturb the


    fight between your rich ns. Of course, if you are willing to ask Henry to let me go, that would be the


    best thing. I didn''t n to get involved in your world from the very beginning. "


    Gerry was a major shareholder of Henry''spany. He must have seen a lot of asions, so his


    tolerance was naturally much better than that of ordinary people? If she exined it well, maybe this


    matter would be over!


    However, ire was too naive in the end...


    The sound of a p fell beside her ear. ire felt confused and looked up at him, only to see the cruel


    and ferocious smile on Gerry''s face.


    With his hands around his chest, Gerry said in a condescending tone, "Miss ire, isn''t it too early for


    you to show off? Do you think you can stay with Henry for a long time? Let me tell you, if Henry gets


    tired of you, your good life will be almost ruined. By that time, if you offend our Mu Family, you will end


    up with... "


    Before Gerry could finish his words, Henry opened the door and walked in, interrupting him.


    It was just a sound of opening the door, but inexplicably made people sweat out of thin air. Henry... Did


    he hear something?


    Gerry, who had been arrogant a second ago, was embarrassed for a moment. Fortunately, Molly


    reacted quickly and rushed over, continuing her hypocritical y. "Henry, what''s wrong with Grandpa?


    Have you found out the truth? I''m innocent. Have you known it? "


    It had to be said that Molly was really good at acting ording to the circumstances, but Henry was


    unmoved. He pushed away Molly''s hand without hesitation, and then walked straight to ire.


    With a trace of hesitation in his eyes, Henry suddenly stretched out his rough big hand and pinched


    ire''s chin. After carefully examining it, he suddenly withdrew his action. He suddenly sneered and


    turned around to look at the people around him. "Who did it?"


    How could his woman be easily touched by others? Or was there someone who deliberately came to


    make trouble for ire and treated her as a puppet at any disposal, so that they didn''t take her


    seriously? Only Henry could punish his woman!


    The temperature in the lounge rose sharply. The people around looked at each other, and no one dared


    to speak first. They just looked at Henry carefully, afraid of irritating him. But there must be an


    exnation for this matter. If they kept silent, this matter would not have a result.


    Hearing no response from the people around him, Henry became more furious. Finally, he looked at


    ire.


    "Tell me, who is it?"


    ire must have suffered enough. As long as she moved her fingers, the person who bullied her would


    have nowhere to hide!

 Chapter 19 Prove Innocence

    Chapter 19 Prove Innocence


    ire didn''t expect that Henry would suddenly change the topic to her. She immediately panicked and


    shook her head like a rattle drum. Then she denied, "No, no one hit me. I was just... It''s just... "


    In the face of ire''s denial, Henry seemed to have expected it. If ire didn''t change her character,


    she would lose her life because of her character sooner orter! In this society, no one deserved


    sympathy. Natural selection made the fittest survive. If she couldn''t adapt to such a life, she would dig


    her own grave sooner orter!


    The blue veins on Henry''s forehead bulged slightly, and he managed to suppress his anger. Then he


    deliberately set a trap. "It was just a fall, and then a five finger print, wasn''t it?"


    ire nodded and replied, "Yes... Wait? Henry, where are you taking me? "


    She couldn''t believe such ame lie, let alone others? In the eyes of Molly, ire was just an actress.


    She always pretended to be innocent and pushed others into trouble.


    Although Henry did nothing just now, it could be seen from his words and behaviors that he had some


    special feelings for ire. It was precisely because of this that Molly felt more and more flustered.


    ''What''s going on? ire doesn''t have a beautiful face and doesn''t have a family background. Why


    does Henry care about her so much?


    Watching the two leave, Gerry finally came to his senses. He turned his head unnaturally, nced at


    the empty door and then nced at his daughter. Now he seemed to understand something! If Molly


    didn''t get rid of ire, she would never have a chance to be promoted!


    It seemed that he had to find a way...


    After leaving the hospital, instead of rushing back to the mansion and thepany, Henry took ire


    back to her original ce of work.


    Facing the changeable behavior of this man, ire also learned to be smart. She stared at Henry


    motionlessly, patiently waiting for the following orders of him.


    "Get off the car."


    Ten minutester, the furious voice of ire came out of the pharmacy.


    With her eyes wide open, ire shook her head and denied, "I don''t want to resign. Manager, did I do


    anything wrong? You can''t do this to me! I haven''t made any mistakes, have I? How can you resign


    me? "


    Looking at the pitiful look in ire''s eyes, the shop manager felt sorry for her. This child had been


    working hard all the time, which he had seen clearly. But now, under the leadership of Henry, any


    sympathy would be ater story. Moreover, with such a sugar daddy by her side, did ire worry about


    having no money to support her family?


    The manager sighed and shook his head. He took out a prescription from his pocket and put it in her


    hand. "ire, I''m sorry. I''ve made up my mind. Although I know you''re a good employee, I believe


    you''ll find a better job. By the way, I''ve read the prescription. It''s indeed an abortion drug. There is no


    problem with the prescription. It''s not a medicine to protect the fetus from the beginning. We all believe


    in you, understand? When you go out to do something in the future, you can''t act like this. People in


    rich families are not so simple, you have to be careful.


    While saying that, the shop manager showed a trace of worry. At first, he wanted to do something


    more, but he felt guilty when he was seen by Henry beside him. Finally, he could only take back his


    hand sulkily, as if nothing had happened just now.


    The manager''s words made Henry frown. He took the prescription and put it into his pocket. He had


    asked someone else to investigate this matter before, but there was no progress, just because this


    prescription was missing.


    The surveince camera could see the scenes of ire and Molly buying medicine, but the prescription


    had been missing.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Henry was not unfamiliar with the handwriting on it, and the paper with a pungent smell of perfume


    made him more convinced that the prescription was from Molly! It was impossible for anyone in this


    group to use the perfume of Molly. The seemingly ordinary point was often the most deadly evidence!


    Bonnie had been standing quietly in the corner and watching all this. She seemed to be indifferent, but


    her eyes quietly turned red. She didn''t know what kind of life ire would face if she walked out of this


    door.


    There were many troubles in the rich families. ire was as clean as a piece of white paper, and she


    must be dyed ck. But would she still be able to protect herself by then? Could it still be like the past,


    just believing in hard work can achieve the result she wanted?


    Until now, ire still didn''t understand why Henry took her back to the pharmacy. Was he just here to


    let her say hello? How could this man do such a delicate thing?


    While thinking, ire subconsciously nced at the direction of Bonnie, as if she was asking for help.


    Bonnie wiped her tears secretly, but she couldn''t bear the pain anymore. She rushed forward, reached


    out her hand, and pulled ire into her arms, sobbing, "You silly girl, if you go out like this, something


    will happen. The manager is right. You should be more careful... If you don''t feel well, you can look


    after yourself first. You can ask me for help. Don''t make yourself ufortable in order to save money


    again. Do you hear me? I will take care of your mother for you. When do you want toe back...


    Remember toe back to see me. "


    She had no ability to resist, let alone pull ire back from Henry. As her good friend, what she could do


    was to try her best to give ire what she could do.


    No one knew what would happen if ire left with Henry. All this was unknown, but also uneasy.


    ire, who had been feeling uneasy, burst into tears in an instant. Then she choked, "Bonnie..."


    Just as everyone thought that the sentimental scene would go on, Henry suddenly pulled two people


    apart. Regardless of ire''s resistance, he immediately forcibly pulled her away and then left.


    Watching the car driving away, Bonnie''s heart gradually sank.


    ire, remember to take good care of yourself. If you are tired, you cane back to me at any time.


    In the car, ire just kept silent with red eyes. After a while, Henry''s phone suddenly rang. After


    ncing at the caller ID, he immediately got excited and answered the phone with Bluetooth.


    It was none other than Aaron. Just now, Henry had asked him to do something, and after several


    investigations and research, he had finallye to an astonishing fact! That is... It had nothing to do


    with ire! It was premeditated from the beginning, and ire was just a scapegoat for the


    maniptor behind it.


    At this moment, Aaron''sputer was filled with a picture of a prescription sent by Henry. He shook


    the mouse and teased, "Your guess is right. Someone is indeed framing Miss ire. It seems that they


    have nned to kill Molly''s child from the beginning, but it''s not convenient to do it, so they used the


    prescription and ire. They seeded in getting rid of the child. What a vicious man! Miss ire is


    wronged. As a pharmacist, being named like this will affect her work for the rest of her life. "


    It was rare for Henry to be so serious about a woman. If he didn''t work harder, there would be no good


    show! He was curious about what kind of measures Henry would take after knowing the truth?


    Of course, if they tried to let the Mu Family and the Gu Family be enemies, they had to arrest


    them as soon as possible! Otherwise, the interests of the two families would be damaged. Even ire


    would be likely to be involved in this fight.


    Henry was stunned when he heard that. Now he finally understood. Why did ire insist that it had


    nothing to do with her? It turned out that she was an innocent person from the beginning. She just


    became a scapegoat for no reason and lost her life.


    While thinking, he couldn''t help but tighten his grip on the steering wheel. After a long time, he


    responded faintly, "I know. I''ll take care of this matter. Please help me keep an eye on my grandfather. I


    may have to bother youter."


    Hearing what Henry said, Aaron felt a little strange. Normally, he would note to see him unless Mr.


    James was sick or he was injured. Was this for ire?


    The development of this matter was more and more beyond the imagination of Aaron. He nodded


    gloomily and then replied with a smile, "Okay, I''ll wait for you!"

 Chapter 20 Change of Attitude

    Chapter 20 Change of Attitude


    After hanging up the phone, for some reason, Henry felt much better. When he looked at ire, his


    eyes softened slightly.


    However, ire got goose bumps all over her body because of the "loving" look in Henry''s eyes. What


    happened to this man? Just now he looked fierce, but the next second he became ''gentle''. Was this


    man having a fever?


    While thinking, ire carefully stretched out her hand and gently pressed it on the forehead of Henry.


    After measuring it over and over again, she withdrew her hand in confusion and whispered, "You don''t


    have a fever, Henry."


    The originally strong atmosphere was broken by ire''s unintentional words. It was not easy for him to


    show a gentle expression, but ire thought he had a fever, so he did such a thing?


    Thinking of this, the corners of Henry''s mouth twitched... If possible, he really wanted to open ire''s


    head and see what was in it! Such a good atmosphere, if it were an ordinary woman, she would have


    been overjoyed, but she looked at him with a look of disgust?


    After suppressing his anger that was about to burst out, Henry forced a smile and said, "Woman, I have


    to attend a dinner party tonight, and so do you!"


    It was not like asking for advice at all, but like stating a fact. It was like a dream for ire to attend the


    dinner party. She didn''t know anything about this kind of thing. If Henry took her there, he would lose


    his status, wouldn''t he?


    While thinking, ire shook her head like a hammer. She didn''t want to find trouble for herself! Molly


    wanted to tear her to pieces. If she went there and met her by ident, something big would happen!


    "You have no right to refuse!"


    After saying these words, Henry forcibly took ire back to hispany. He had a lot of things to do,


    so he didn''t have time to send ire back for the time being. He could only temporarily take her back


    to his office.


    Moreover, now that Henry knew that ire was an innocent victim, his attitude had obviously changed.


    He didn''t hate ire very much. Even if he had taken revenge at the beginning, he had to admit that in


    the past few days when he had been with her, he had found that this woman was as innocent as a


    rabbit and could not help but want to tease her. Looking at her shy and angry expression, Henry was


    inexplicably happy!


    Henry''s office wasrge, but at the same time, it was empty. The office was basically filled with piles of


    documents, and the walls were also empty, making people feel lonely. Wouldn''t it be boring to work in


    such an environment all day long? Compared with the dense handwriting, ire preferred to live in


    herbs.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Henry took the initiative to sit at his desk, and then motioned for ire to move. "I have something to


    do. If you are tired, go to the small room inside and have a rest. If you feel ufortable, tell me."


    ire nodded slowly and looked away from the documents. It seemed that Henry''s living environment


    was a little different from what she thought. She had always thought that as long as the CEO had


    nothing to do to supervise her subordinates'' work, everything would be fine. She had never thought


    that so many things would be handled by him.


    ire walked around and finally stopped in front of a bookshelf. She pointed at the book on the top and


    asked Henry, "Can I sit here and read it?"


    She didn''t want to sleep now. She just wanted to find something to ease the embarrassment.


    Of course, Henry agreed with ire''s request. ire picked up a few books that she was interested in


    at random and sat quietly on the sofa. She was quiet. There was no other sound except the sound


    when she asionally turned the pages.


    As for Henry, he was used to such an atmosphere. The two of them were so busy with their own affairs


    that they did not say anything to disturb each other.


    After nearly an hour, they were finally broken by the knock on the door.


    It was a little abrupt to knock on the door. When ire was confused, a woman''s sweet voice came


    from outside, "Hello, Mr. Henry. Your ice coffee has been sent. Is it convenient for me toe in now?"


    Subconsciously, Henry took a nce at ire. Seeing that she lowered her head and read again, he


    was inexplicably angry. He smiled subconsciously and then answered deliberately, e in."


    He wanted to see how this little woman would react at that time! Did she really not take it seriously? Or


    did she pretend that nothing had happened?


    The next second Henry answers, the woman at the door immediately swings open the door. She looks


    so skilled that she''s probably used to this sort of thing. It''s a pity that ire didn''t notice so much. She


    just put her heart and soul into the book. For her, she just wanted to do what she liked. She had no


    right to interfere in the life of Henry.


    The two of them had agreed on this from the very beginning, hadn''t they?


    The woman was wearing a long dress, and her t chest dress was partly hidden and partly visible in


    white, as if she was implying something. She took the initiative to get close to him, and then smiled


    enchantingly, "Mr. Henry, what do you think of today''s coffee?"


    While saying that, she took the initiative to deliver it to Henry''s hand. Her face was full of expectation.


    What she was looking forward to was not Henry tasting the coffee, but her...


    At the beginning, Henry was not interested in it at all, but ire was indifferent to it, which aroused a


    sense of conquest for Henry. He reached out his hand and picked up the coffee. Then he slowly poured


    it on the woman''s white dress and joked, "I haven''t tasted it yet... If you don''t try it, how can you know?


    Don''t you think so? "


    Henry would respond to her! This made the woman overjoyed. She took the opportunity to lean her


    body into the arms of Henry, full of expectation on her face. But what confused her was that even


    though Henry''s words were beautiful, his body didn''t move much. Wasn''t she charming enough?


    Henry nced at the direction of ire, but ire was like an onlooker. She read her book silently and


    nodded, as if she was praising the contents of the book. The woman in Henry''s arms seemed to have


    found something. She looked in the direction of his gaze and finally understood what had happened.


    When did this womane in? She didn''t realize it at all! Was it because of this woman that Henry


    was so absent-minded? She had nned for this day for a long time, but she didn''t expect it to be lost


    by such a little girl!


    At the thought of this, the woman, who was also the secretary of Henry, Rena got angry at once. She


    got out of Henry''s arms with a whoosh sound and walked towards ire in her seven centimeter high


    heels. At the same time, ire suddenly raised her head and stood up agilely.


    Rena didn''t expect that ire would suddenly stand up, so she stopped by instinct. At the same time,


    Henry also stared at ire with an attitude of watching a good show. Sure enough, this woman couldn''t


    help but get angry atst?


    When he thought about it, a hint of expectation shed across his eyes. At least this woman would


    know how to express her emotions?


    However, Henry still thought too much. He saw that ire suddenly covered her mouth and rushed to


    the bathroom. It seemed that ire ran too fast that she didn''t even close the door of the bathroom.


    The sound of ire retching came from the bathroom. Rena''s face turned pale in an instant. She did


    nothing but get close to her. How could this woman vomit directly in front of her and Henry? It was like


    a heavy p in her face!


    Rena''s face was burning. She wished he could scratch ire''s face to vent her anger! But now with the


    presence of Henry, she didn''t know who that woman was, and she appeared in his office. Fortunately,


    ire ran fast just now. Otherwise, if she was so angry that she did something harmful without


    controlling her emotions, she might not be able to bear the consequences!


    Thinking of this, Rena turned her head subconsciously and looked at the direction of Henry. He


    frowned and seemed to be thinking about something.


    It was not easy for her to be alone with Henry. If she didn''t seize the opportunity, she might never have


    such a chance! At the thought of this, Rena mustered up her courage toe up again.

 Chapter 21 Normal Reaction

    Chapter 21 Normal Reaction


    But before Rena had a chance to get close to Henry, she saw that he turned on the light of the


    bathroom first and then walked into it.


    At first, Henry wanted to make ire suffer, but when he heard her retching sound, his heart shook for


    a moment, and finally he couldn''t bear the slight worry in his heart. When he came to his senses, he


    had already entered the bathroom.


    Facing all this, Rena could only be described as stunned. Was Henry caring about that woman? Did


    she have anything to do with Henry?


    When she thought about it, she felt that it was like a head-on blow, knocking her head hard, making her


    almost unable to stand steadily. After a slight shake, Rena quietly approached the bathroom and


    carefully listened to the sound inside.


    If she didn''t figure it out, she would definitely feel uneasy! Henry was always indifferent to others. How


    could he take the initiative to care about others? If that woman had a special identity, she would have to


    ring the rm. After all, she had always thought that Henry was hers. And the only one who could


    compete with her in love that was Molly.


    How could she allow a little woman appeared out of nowhere to take her position?


    In the bathroom, ire fell to the ground, stretching her head to the toilet and vomiting. The woman''s


    perfume was so pungent just now. ire wasn''t used to it. She couldn''t ept the suddenpulsion


    to smell the strong perfume at a close distance.


    Besides, she was pregnant now, so it was easy for her to vomit.


    It was the first time that Henry had seen a woman vomit. He was at a loss what to do. Looking at the


    distressed ire, Henry was a little annoyed that he had made such a joke just now!


    With his hand under ire''s arm, Henry tried to pull her up and said, "Will you feel ufortable?


    How about I take you to the hospital? "


    ire waved her hand weakly and said, "This is a normal reaction... Just let me throw up for a while. I


    just feel a little stuffy. If you are busy, you can go out first. I''m sorry to keep others waiting. "


    Hearing ire''s words, Henry pulled a long face. This woman was really stupid. He had pretended to


    do so, and wanted to see her reaction just now, but she didn''t respond at all. Instead, she actively


    drove him out to find another woman? What''s wrong with ire!


    An inexplicable anger kept burning in his heart, but when Henry saw ire''s pale face, he couldn''t vent


    his anger on her. With a snort, Henry straightened up and strode towards the door.


    Rena, who was eavesdropping outside the bathroom, was caught by him.


    Lowering his head, Henry stared at Rena and suddenly smiled... But that smile inexplicably made Rena


    sweat. Usually, Henry was serious. She had been with him for a long time, but she had never seen his


    smile from the bottom of his heart.


    Half an hourter, Henry returned to his office. When he was about toe in, he seemed to think of


    something. He turned around and went out again, dialing the number of Aaron.


    After several inquiries, Henry was sure that ire''s so-called normal reaction referred to morning


    sickness. After all, he had never experienced it, so it was normal that he didn''t know it. Even if Molly


    was pregnant with his child, Henry didn''t care so much.


    After negotiating with Aaron about the work of ire, Henry hung up the phone and went back to his


    office. At the same time, ire had recovered. She was half lying on the sofa and taking a rest. She


    frowned and seemed not veryfortable.


    The moment Henry closed the door, his expression rxed at once. All the gloom just now was swept


    away in an instant. Fearing that someone would disturb ire again, Henry directly locked the door.


    When he slowly approached ire, he found that this little woman didn''t sleep well.


    If she slept in this kind of ce, she would catch a cold! This woman really didn''t know how to take


    care of her body and the baby in her belly at all.


    While thinking, Henry squatted down and carefully held ire in his arms. Without disturbing ire,


    Henry gently kicked open the door of his small office and put her on the small bed in the room.


    Sometimes, when Henry was tired, he would lie on the bed and have a rest. Unexpectedly, ire had


    upied the bed just for the first day she came here.


    After tucking ire in carefully, Henry let out a long sigh of relief. He had never taken care of anyone


    like this in his life! If it weren''t for ire, he might never have the chance to experience such a thing in


    his life.


    Staring at the restless sleeping ire, Henry sighed and shook his head. "You are such a troublesome


    woman..."


    He did this not only because of the baby in her belly, but also because of her...


    After knowing the prescription, it was obvious that Henry began to be strange, but ire didn''t


    notice it. An onlooker can tell the truth at a nce, but this woman can never do it. But Henry fell in


    love with her...


    Mona didn''t bring the porridge until near noon. Of course, it was all ordered by Henry. He was worried


    about the food outside, so he followed the advice of Aaron and tried to let ire eat something light


    first to nourish her stomach.


    This woman was very thin. Last time Henry could even touch the bones under her skin. She was so


    bony that it was not suitable to give birth to a baby for him! Especially after knowing about ire''s


    family environment, Henry was even more shocked. ire''s living environment was not as good as his.


    She had to shoulder a family by herself for so many years.


    Mona bowed to Henry respectfully and then grinned. "Mr. Henry, if you have nothing else to say, I''ll


    leave now. I just cooked the porridge and brought it here. Please have it while it''s still hot! Call me if


    you need anything! "


    Henry nodded and closed the door.


    Henry didn''t know since when he had be much gentler. Henry opened the door carefully in case


    of disturbing the sleeping woman inside. When he was about to wake up ire, he was surprised to


    find that there were tears in the corners of ire''s eyes, as if she was having a nightmare.


    When he was about to wake her up, ire said in a whisper, "I didn''t do it. I really didn''t do it! I''m


    innocent! "


    As she spoke, the two lines of tears burst out from her eyes again, rolling down one by one, and wetted


    the pillow towel.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The seemingly unintentional words in her sleep made Henry''s heart tighten all of a sudden. Sure


    enough, this matter still left a shadow on ire! It was his appearance that disturbed this woman''s


    seemingly stable life. It was also he who forcibly added a false charge on her, which ruined ire''s


    reputation.


    Feeling a little distressed, Henry reached out his hand. When he was about to wipe away ire''s tears,


    he was shocked by ire. The little woman, who was still sleeping just now, seemed to feel something


    and suddenly opened her eyes, facing the eyes of Henry.


    The atmosphere was a little strange, and the breathing of Henry increased inexplicably. ire looked


    away at a loss, and her face unconsciously flushed.


    "Henry..."


    "Now that you are awake, get up and eat. Don''t starve my child."


    Before ire could finish her words, she was interrupted ruthlessly by Henry. He didn''t know why he


    had wanted tofort her, but when he said it, it changed. At the same time, the expectation in ire''s


    eyes dimmed in an instant. She nodded slightly and then stood up and walked to the door.


    Looking at the absent-minded ire, Henry clenched his fists subconsciously and then loosened them.


    After taking a deep breath, Henry winked at ire and said, "Sit here. I have something to ask you."


    ire didn''t know what Henry wanted to do, but she still obediently leaned over and sat down on the


    edge of the bed. Then she looked at him obediently, waiting for his next words. Did she do something


    wrong again? That was why Henry looked so angry.


    Feeling a little distressed, Henry stretched out his hand and covered it directly on the head of ire.


    After gently rubbing it, he said, "If you feel ufortable in the future, just tell me. Do you understand?


    But there was something special about the party tonight... So you have to go, understand? If you feel


    ufortable during the party, you can tell me at any time. "

 Chapter 22 Compensation

    Chapter 22 Compensation


    Dinner party?


    It seemed that from today on, Henry had been emphasizing it. What kind of banquet it was and why he


    cared so much about it? Of course, ire didn''t say that. She knew that she had a humble status, so


    she just had to obey what Henry said.


    After casting a nce at Henry, ire lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I know, Mr. Henry.


    Just arrange it. I''ll try my best."


    This man didn''t seem to be in a good mood...


    Seeing that ire had agreed, Henry nodded with satisfaction. Then he stood up and took out the


    porridge and several dishes that Mona had given him and brought them in. After that, he put them on


    the bedside and said, "Well, hurry up to eat. It''s almost noon. After that, I''ll take you to try on the


    clothes. The dinner party will start at five o''clock in the evening. We are in a special situation, so we


    have to arrive early. If you understand, you should be more efficient. I have arranged your work. "


    Work?


    ire raised her head abruptly with a look of surprise on her face. Didn''t Henry ask the manager to


    resign her? How could she still have a job? She could feel that Henry wanted to tie her up at home.


    How could he let her go out of the house again?


    ire, who had been depressed, came to her senses in an instant. She blinked her eyes and then


    smiled tteringly. "What job? Mr. Henry, I only know medicine. My major is only in this industry. I can''t


    do anything in the cross industry, can I? But if there is a chance, I will definitely be willing to have a try!


    "


    As long as she had money, she would be able to support her family and make her mother recover


    earlier. Then she would have no regrets!


    Looking at the energetic ire, Henry finally rxed. These days, ire lookedpletely different


    from what he had seen on the first day. He didn''t expect that a job was like a source of life for her. Once


    he mentioned it, she would be in high spirits again.


    After grasping the little tail of ire, Henry coughed slightly, and then deliberately shifted the topic.


    "You don''t need to worry about it for the time being. You just need to know what you should do now. Of


    course, if you don''t perform well, I have the right to stop at any time. You''d better understand this."


    If she could have a chance to work again, ire would not give up no matter what! She nodded her


    head and smiled. Then she took the bowl of porridge and tasted it in front of Henry.


    Looking at her relieved face, Henry finally rxed.


    After ire finished her porridge, Henry took her directly to a clothing shop named SC on Zhongshan


    Street. This brand was not only a popr brand in A City, but also in other cities.


    Every designer owned by their family was outstanding, and only a few people could afford to buy


    clothes in this ce. Because of this, the person in charge of SC was even more mysterious. Even


    Henry couldn''t figure out this ce. But it was worth mentioning that the clothes here were unique.


    When attending a dinner party, the biggest taboo was to bump into others'' clothes. Such


    embarrassment was equivalent to discrediting a man. So it was reasonable for women to pursue


    beautiful party clothes. Everyone wanted to attract everyone''s attention, but it was not that simple.


    After getting out of the car carefully, ire''s face was full of surprise. This ce was so big that she


    had heard of it, but she had no chance toe here. At this moment, when she personally stepped


    into this ce, her heart was inexplicably trembling.


    She had never seen the price of any of these clothes in her life. Was Henry going to take her here to


    buy clothes? Just to attend a dinner party, why was it so grand!


    When Henry was halfway to the door, his phone rang all of a sudden. It was Aaron. Did something


    happen?


    Feeling nervous, Henry turned his head and nced at ire, reminding her, "Woman, go in first to


    see if there is any suitable clothes. If you don''t know how to choose, ask the sales clerk inside to


    introduce them to you. I''ll answer the phone and go in soon. By that time, I hope you have changed the


    suitable clothes!"


    Time was pressing. He couldn''t spend so much time shopping with ire! It was very kind of him to be


    able to escort ire here.


    ire nodded dully, as if there was some magic in it that attracted her to walk forward slowly. She


    didn''t have money, but she was still a woman. Women were born to like shopping, buying shoes and


    bags, and ire was no exception. Of course, she didn''t have time to go out, let alone the chance to


    buy it.


    She cautiously stepped into that floor, and the dazzling clothes instantly came into her sight. All kinds of


    clothes of different styles and seasons were neatly arranged in front of her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ire blinked her eyes and then reached out her hand to touch it gently. She had never touched it


    before. If she wore it, it must be very fitting, right?


    While thinking, ire took the dress off. When she was about to check the price, the sales clerk around


    suddenly pulled a long face. Without saying anything, she grabbed the snow-white shawl dress from


    ire''s hand and snorted, "If you don''t have money, don''t touch it with your hands. If it gets dirty, you


    can''t afford it."


    This woman was obviously a person with no taste. She didn''t wear any famous brand, but looked like a


    poor woman. She had seen a lot of such women. Every time they could only look at these beautiful


    clothes, hoping to try them on and then leave. If there was something wrong with the clothes, she could


    not bear it.


    ire didn''t expect the sales clerk to be so aggressive. She waved her hand in a panic, stepped back


    and apologized, "Sorry... I''m sorry. I just want to see the price, because I think this dress should be very


    comfortable to wear. "


    However, to ire''s surprise, the sales clerk didn''t seem to have any intention of letting her go.


    Instead, she approached her step by step, pointed at the mink dress that she had just touched and


    said, "Look at what you have done! The white sable turns ck. Look at your hand. If you don''t buy this


    dress, I can''t exin it to my boss. Compensate! "


    As she spoke, the sales clerk even threw the clothes into the arms of ire. ire had never seen


    such a thing before. Her face immediately turned pale. She nced warily at the price tag of the dress.


    When she saw several zeroes on it, her face instantly turned pale!


    A dress alone was worth about six hundred thousand! She hadn''t seen this number until now, let alone


    had the ability to pay for it!


    Looking at the pale expression on ire''s face, the sales clerk seemed to be in a good mood for a


    moment, and then continued to persuade her, "Of course, I can see that a woman like you can''t afford


    topensate. If you want to solve it in private with a small amount of money, it''s not impossible. I can


    only count you a cost price. After all, our SC mainly sells the equipment. How do you think of it? "


    As she spoke, she raised her eyebrows at ire, her face full of cunning. She got the news that the Gu


    Family was going to hold a dinner party today. If she seized this opportunity to sell more clothes, she


    might be able to salvage a sum of money and get a promotion and pay rise. Her performance this


    month has not yet beenpleted.


    Of course, she was not stupid enough to hit the muzzle of the rich, so when she saw ire''s clothes,


    she came up with such an idea. As expected, this woman was indeed a pushover. She had made the


    right decision!


    What the sales clerk didn''t know was that her actions had been seen by the people on the second floor.


    The man, on the other hand, only wore a smile on his face. He looked at all this in silence, as if he was


    looking forward to a good show.


    ire grabbed the dress restlessly and sobbed, "I... How much should Ipensate you? I really don''t


    have as much as six hundred thousand! Can you help me? My family is not in a good condition. Can


    you give me more time and I''ll try my best to buy this dress? "


    Hearing what ire said, the sales clerk''s face darkened. If the time was dyed, it would be very


    disadvantageous to her. She had to ask ire to sign something immediately. At that time, she would


    have evidence even if something happened! While thinking, she approached ire step by step, and


    then drew closer to her. "No, if you don''t give me an exnation today, you won''t be able to leave!"


    ire was so scared that she kept retreating until she hit a man behind her.

 Chapter 23 Who Cant Afford It

    Chapter 23 Who Can''t Afford It


    The salesgirl, who had nned to be aggressive, immediately showed a bright smile when she saw the


    man behind ire. She put away her thunderbolt style and said with a smile, "Mr. Henry, what a


    coincidence! Which floor do you want to go to today?"


    The SC had a total of twelve floors. The first floor was the most basic designer, and the second floor


    was slightly better than the first floor. And so on. As for the designers of the twelfth floor, no one had


    ever seen them in person, but it was said that the twelfth floor was the boss, which was the residence


    of the master behind them.


    But no one had seen it with their own eyes. Even Henry could only enter the tenth floor at most. It was


    almost unknown about the above floors.


    ire turned around subconsciously and felt a lump in her throat when she saw Henry''s familiar face. It


    was undeniable that the first person ire thought of when she encountered that kind of awkward


    situation just now was Henry. And when she was in the most difficult and helpless situation, Henry


    came out first.


    Such a seemingly ordinary behavior somehow pointed out the fragility of ire''s heart. Sometimes,


    although Henry was a little domineering, somehow her heart was gradually moved to him.


    Henry didn''t notice the change on ire''s face. He just took her wrist and moved ire behind him.


    Then he nced at the sales clerk coldly and said, "You mean that my woman can''t afford this piece of


    broken dress, right?"


    In other people''s eyes, this might be a valuable mink fur, but not for Henry. He didn''t care such things at


    all. At first, he thought that ire would go upstairs, but he didn''t expect that something would happen


    on the first floor. If he had hung up the phone a littleter, wouldn''t ire be in trouble here?


    Obviously, the sales clerk didn''t expect that ire had such a powerful background. Her smile froze on


    her face in an instant. She smiled awkwardly, and then waved her hand to exin, "Mr... Mr. Henry, do


    you mean that this woman... Is she your woman? Oh, my God! That''s really a big misunderstanding. I


    was just kidding with thisdy. How could Mr. Henry''s people not afford it? "


    However, the aggressive attitude of the sales clerk just now was clearly seen by Henry. If he didn''t help


    to vent her anger, it would be bad for ire. Moreover, ire seemed to be really scared just now, and


    her face was still a little pale. Seeing this, the man on the second floor smiled more and more happily.


    Henry nodded, not fully understanding what she meant. And then went on, "Well, then who couldn''t


    afford it?"


    In fact, just one word from him is enough to make this low-stage designer directly lose her job in SC.


    However, he didn''t rush to do so. It seems that he intends to teach ire some lessons.


    In the process, ire didn''t defend for others as usual, trying to speak for them. She just stood quietly


    aside. She was lost in thought, thinking about what Bonnie and Henry had told her before.


    There are some truths. No matter how much you know on the surface, it''s still not faster than a


    personal lesson to make people understand them. Obviously, this was the case with ire. She didn''t


    speak rashly, because she was thinking about whether she had done something wrong before.


    While thinking, ire squatted down and picked up the long dress that had just fallen on the floor. After


    checking it carefully inside and outside, she was surprised to find that there was no so-called stains on


    it at all. It was all made up by the sales clerk just now!


    If it weren''t for the appearance of Henry, she would have owed a lot of money for no reason! Just


    thinking of the number, ire suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    Seeing that her little trick was exposed, the sales clerk fell to her knees with a flop. She grabbed the


    trouser of Henry and begged for mercy, "Mr... Mr. Henry, I''m sorry. Please give me one more chance. I


    have no choice. I just want a promotion and a pay rise! Miss, please don''t drive me away. I really know


    I was wrong! "


    As she spoke, the sales clerk looked at ire pitifully. She could see that this woman was soft hearted


    and cowardly. And from the very beginning, Henry had always wanted to avenge her. If this woman


    interceded for her, she might have a chance to turn the tables! While thinking, the sales clerk directly


    held the thigh of ire and begged.


    ire had never been begged like this before. At that moment, she was at a loss what to do. She


    hurriedly stepped back and resisted, "Don''t do this... Stay away from me. "


    But if she continued to go outside, it would be the stairs. ire lost her bnce and fell down! The


    scream swept across the sky, and finally the picture was fixed on Henry.


    He quickly stretched out his hands, and then firmly blocked the boneless waist of ire, which barely


    avoided a tragedy. There was no doubt that the sales clerk was to me!


    Just when Henry was about to punish her, the man who had been watching on the second floor finally


    stopped him. "Henry, today''s business is very good. Don''t break it. Keep your anger for a while. If you


    have anything to say, go upstairs to the second floor and have a good talk. I see that your woman


    doesn''t seem to be veryfortable. It''s not good to dy it. What do you think?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, he raised his eyebrows at ire, with a yful look on his face. Hearing the man''s voice,


    the sales clerk breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully in her heart. Although it was far from


    enough, it at least solved her pressing problem.


    Hearing that, Henry''s anger gradually subsided. Then he stared at the sales clerk and replied, "I see.


    Today I want women''s clothes. Try to avoid tooplicated clothes. Just rx."


    He let go of the sales clerk for the time being, but it didn''t mean that she could be safe like this! There


    must be a result of this matter.


    With the help of Henry, ire was led to the second floor. Although there were many styles of clothes


    on the second floor, they were obviously much more noble than the ones downstairs. Mink fur was just


    a small sample.


    The man with orange hair lit a cigarette in his mouth and teased, "Why are you here today? I thought


    you would ask Molly toe here alone, but you''ve changed a new person. The rumors are true. "


    As he spoke, he looked up and down at ire. This woman''s figure was obviously not as good as that


    of Molly. Molly could be said to be a clothes stand. Any clothes ced on her body would basically


    show the effect they wanted. This woman was too thin. If the clothes were too luxurious, she couldn''t


    hold on.


    Instead of answering the man''s question, Henry took the initiative toe up with a new topic. "Luke,


    I''m in a hurry today. You''d better hurry up. Someone must be waiting upstairs. Don''t put foundation on


    her. Just pick something simple."


    From the very beginning till now, Henry had been asking for a simple style, which made Luke feel a


    little funny. It was already very rare for Henry to take the initiative toe to SC with a woman. Now he


    even asked for the type of dressing, which made him stunned.


    Luke looked at ire closely and shook his head. "Your woman is too thin. The luxurious clothes don''t


    fit her, but... Are you sure she doesn''t need foundation? Her face is pale, as if she just climbed out of


    the ground. "


    Although her hair was dark and thick, it was very rough. It could be seen that she didn''t take much care


    of it. She could have a simple makeup, but it would took a lot of time to tidy her hair up.


    After touching the tip of his nose, Henry sat on the sofa and said, "No, thanks. Just do as I said. I''ll only


    give you half an hour. I''lle to pick her up in half an hour. Try not to be too... Exposed. "


    He couldn''t ept the fact that ire was watched closely at the banquet.


    Facing the unknown, ire was at a loss. She didn''t even dare to move her feet, fearing that she might


    touch any clothes by ident, and then the other party would ask her topensate. Luke seemed to


    have sensed something and burst intoughter. "Don''t worry. If you have any clothes you like, just tell


    me. I will choose an evening dress for you ording to your favorite style. As for the price, you don''t


    have to think about it. I believe that Henry will pay it willingly."


    While saying that, Luke cast a yful nce at Henry, who was standing aside, but didn''t look at him at


    all.


    Just as Luke was about to leave with Su ire, Henry suddenly seemed to remember something. He


    took the initiative to look up at the direction of the two people and shouted, "By the way, there is no


    need to measure the measurements of the three sizes. 30, 20, 34. Remember where your hands


    shouldn''t touch."


    The simple sentence made ire blush inexplicably. She stamped her feet anxiously and then


    shouted, "Henry, you bastard! Bastard! "


    As she spoke, her face turned redder and redder, and it was at this time that Luke realized why Henry


    had been so stubborn just now, because he was the best blusher of ire!

 Chapter 24 Attending the Dinner Party

    Chapter 24 Attending the Dinner Party


    With the help of Luke, ire quickly changed into a long strapless dress.


    Without too much makeup, her hair was rolled up and coiled behind her head, making her look clean


    and elegant. In order to match the long dress, ire had no choice but to walk out in high heels.


    Fortunately, the heels were not very high, so ire could easily do it.


    Compared with her pale face before, ire looked much ruddy. She didn''t stop until she walked up to


    Henry.


    ire''s face was full of expectation. She lowered her body a little and said softly, "Henry, do you think


    I''m so beautiful?"


    It was the first time that she had seen herself wearing such beautiful clothes. When she stood in front


    of the mirror just now, ire almost couldn''t recognize her. People relied on clothes, Buddha relying on


    gold. In addition, she was a beautiful woman. The white dress set off her as an otherworldly fairy, who


    could only be seen from a distance and could not be touched.


    The moment Henry raised his head, he was immediately amazed by her beauty. It was true that she


    was beautiful, but at the moment when Henry was in a daze, Luke suddenly came up to him with a


    money deduction machine and stepped in. "Can my design not be beautiful? Mr. Henry, are you going


    to pay with card or cash today?"


    It was impossible for Henry to bring so much cash with him, so he had everything ready except for


    Henry''s words.


    Looking at the mischievous expression on Luke''s face, Henry seemed to have been ustomed to it.


    He took out a gilded card from his card bag, on which there were two letters of SC. It must have some


    special meaning.


    Luke''s eyes lit up when he saw that Henry took out the gold card without hesitation. He snatched it


    from him with a cunning smile, fearing that Henry would go back on his word, and said, "Then I won''t


    be so polite. This month, I can finally surpass my performance. Next time, I''ll give you a twenty percent


    off discount! Maybe I will be promoted to the third floor by then! "


    SC was a highlypetitive national clothing chain. Each floor represented a certain level. Of course,


    the employees on each floor were immeasurable. This group of people were scattered in different


    cities, and on thest day of each month, they would send a representative to gather in the office on


    the tenth floor of the Head office in A City.


    And the performance of the employees below the tenth floor waspared with each other. If they


    couldn''t surpass others, they would naturally fall to thest floor, and their sry would naturally be


    reduced. No one was willing to go to thest floor, which was also the most important reason why the


    shop assistants on thest floor would do anything to get the money.


    Seeing the ingratiating expression on Luke''s face when he handed the card back with a cunning look,


    Henry couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He took the initiative to hold the wrist of ire, and then strode


    forward. "Okay, let''s go. It''s toote."


    ire''s face turned red again. She kicked and shouted, "Henry... Wait a minute. I''m wearing high


    heels. Slow down! Your legs are longer than mine. Wait for me! "


    Hearing ire''s shouting, Henry''s face was full of helplessness. He took the initiative to turn around,


    and held ire directly into her arms. He didn''t have much time to wait now. If he waste, he would


    be surrounded by gossip.


    Besides, Aaron just called and said that James had gone to the scene first. As his grandson, how could


    he not go to take care of his grandfather as soon as possible? James can make it when he''s sick. How


    could he, a young man, bete?


    An hourter, Henry changed his clothes and walked out of the resting room with ire. During this


    period, ire had eaten something to fill her stomach secretly. Of course, it was the acquiescence of


    Henry, and the food was ced on the table safe and sound after a thorough examination.


    Turning her head, ire lowered her voice and said, "Henry. There are so many people today. Are they


    all here for this party? "


    Up to now, ire still didn''t understand why this party was held. But if she knew, he believed that ire


    wouldn''t smile so brightly. It was precisely because of this dinner party that she was exposed to the


    public, causing a killing intent!


    It was not easy to be Mrs. Gu. With ire''s current state, it was absolutely impossible for her to live a


    peaceful life. In this world, many women''s dream was to be the wife of Henry. As long as it was a


    woman, basically they would be jealous of ire!


    As the music was ying, James soon stood on the stage. He coughed and then smiled, "I''m not


    feeling well this morning. Thank you for your greetings, but my body can hold on for a few more years!


    Today, I invite all of you here to congratte my grandson, Henry, the chairman of OT Group, on the


    sessful eptance of the sessful implementation of an international program with B City, and to


    announce that my grandson has been married a few days ago. I hope you can give me more blessings.


    Of course, if you want to y tricks, just take it back! I like my granddaughter inw very much! "


    It was true that thest sentence of James was from the bottom of his heart. He could feel the


    innocence and kindness of ire, especially when Aaron told him that ire was innocent from the


    beginning, James''s feeling of guilt became stronger. Moreover, if it weren''t for ire''s timely help at


    that time, he might not be able to hold on.


    It was rare to see such a kind granddaughter inw! People could be poor, but they couldn''t be without


    a kind heart. He had lived in a rich family for many years and had long forgotten what he was like in the


    past. It was because of the appearance of ire that he recalled his past. It was a great fortune for the


    Gu Family to have such a rare woman.


    James''s words were like a time bomb, exploding in the crowd. The marriage of Henry was a big deal!


    However, no one had dug it out. The rumor that Henry and Molly were going to cancel the engagement


    had been confirmed at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At the corner, Molly felt as if her face had been pped several times. James knew that Mu Family


    would alsoe to the dinner party, but he said it in front of so many people. He did it on purpose to


    embarrass her! Although sometimes she was a little vicious, she was still a woman and was afraid of


    losing face.


    Many people subconsciously turned their eyes to Molly. There was a trace of sympathy, banter and


    ridicule on their eyes, which made Molly unbearable. She was a superior person. How could she allow


    others to look at her like this?


    With a whoosh, Molly stood up angrily and strode over. When she was about to lose her temper, Gerry


    reached out his hand to stop her.


    Here was the ce of the Gu Family, and their rtionship had already be subtle. If he didn''t take


    charge of Molly, she would be angry and talk nonsense. By then, the two families would really be


    enemies. A little neglect may breed great mischief!


    There was a look of grievance on Molly''s face. She turned her head, tugged at Gerry''s sleeve and said


    coquettishly, "Dad, look at Grandpa James. He said something unpleasant. I know it must be that


    shameless woman, ire, who said something to him. Otherwise, Grandpa James used to love me


    very much. Ouch, Dad, do you want your precious daughter to endure the cowardice of ire? "


    Hearing her daughter''s pitiful words, Gerry''s heart softened again. He sighed slightly, and then coaxed,


    "Don''t worry, Molly. You''re my baby. I won''t let anyone bully you! Don''t worry. I will get it back for you in


    person. But it''s not the right time. Do you understand? Just give me some more time. "


    Hearing the response of Gerry, Molly smiled with satisfaction. She stared at ire for a while and then


    reluctantly looked away. She clenched her fists tightly and sneered. Then she muttered to herself,


    "ire, just wait and see. You''d better pray that Henry won''t kick you away in the short term, or I''ll


    make you suffer! If I can''t hurt you, I can hurt your family! Humph! "


    After the crowd calmed down a little, James continued, "Today''s dinner party, we OT Group will also


    draw out lucky guests and give them a pair of small earrings worth two hundred thousand. They are


    made of pure gold and hope you to have a good time. As for the number te, you can draw it from the


    basket in order. Each of you can only take one number. Once you are found to get more than one, it will


    be invalid. Thank you for your cooperation and wish you a happy night! "

 Chapter 25 Being Framed

    Chapter 25 Being Framed


    With the crowd around him, James slowly walked down the stage, followed by Henry.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It had to be said that in this era, Henry was a famous figure. His name represented sess, which was


    the goal of the vast majority of men.


    Henry took the initiative to hold ire''s hand and kissed it affectionately. Then he announced loudly,


    "It''s my honor to see so many peoplee to the dinner party of our family today. If there is anything


    wrong with the reception, I hope you can bear it. By the way, this is my woman, Miss ire. I hope you


    can pay more attention to her in the future. Of course, if there are some people who intentionally hurt


    her, I don''t wee them. Enjoy yourselves. If you need anything, you can contact our waiter at any


    time! "


    This scene hurt the hearts of many young girls and richdies. They had always dreamed that one day


    they would stand by the side of Henry and be his wife. But they did not expect that such extravagant


    hope would be put to an end today!


    With everyone''s pity, ire left with some help.


    She swallowed subconsciously and then freed one of her hands. She grabbed the back of Henry''s


    hand and said, "Didn''t you say you were just using me as an excuse? Why did you spread it out like


    that?"


    ire could clearly feel the killing intent from different directions. Although she was confused


    sometimes, it did not mean that she was stupid. The reason why those people wanted to directly


    expose her was, of course, because she had upied Henry. Even if she wanted to exin to them


    that she had nothing to do with Henry, who would believe her words?


    Henry didn''t respond to ire''s words. Instead, he grabbed her wrist and said seriously, "Woman, I


    have something to talk with Mr. Eddy in B Cityter. You can find a ce to have a rest first. If you feel


    ufortable, just tell him. You know, David is my people. If you have anything, just tell him. Don''t get


    out of his sight, or you will have to bear the consequences. "


    Although ire didn''t understand what Henry meant, she nodded obediently. In fact, it was


    unnecessary for Henry to think too much about her. ire was already satisfied that he could do that.


    With the hint of Henry, his man, David, was arranged to sit next to ire. Although David was not as


    domineering as Henry, he was still outstanding whenpared with other men.


    After casting a nce at David, Henry left to look for Mr. Eddy. As promised, ire came to a small


    corner and found an inconspicuous position. Then she sat down directly, took out her mobile phone


    and read thetest medicine news.


    However, her choice of silence did not mean that the people around her would do as she wished.


    What''s more, ire was directly invited to the stage by Henry today. At that moment, many people


    fixed their eyes on her. There was no doubt about that.


    "Miss ire, I didn''t expect you to be here alone. Why don''t youe and have a chat with us?"


    "That''s right, Miss ire. It''s not good to be here alone. It''s a long night. If you are alone, you will


    inevitably feel bored, won''t you? Come and chat with us! "


    Just as ire was in a daze, a group of well-dressed women suddenly came from not far away. Before


    they arrived, ire could smell the overwhelming perfume. With so many kinds of perfume mixed


    together, the smell was even more unbearable.


    David didn''t act rashly. He just stood aside and watched everything indifferently. It was true that Henry


    asked him to protect ire, but nothing had happened now. He couldn''t interrupt ire''s conversation


    with other femalepanions, otherwise it would be very impolite.


    Enduring the feeling of tumbling, ire forced a smile and said, "No, thank you. I''m not feeling well.


    Let''s chat next time if possible."


    But in some people''s eyes, this seemingly euphemistic rejection was nothing but a pretentious one.


    The leading woman sneered, shook her goblet and sighed, "Miss ire, are you looking down on us?


    That''s why you don''t want to drink with us. I know we are humble, so we speak lightly. Since Miss


    ire look down on us, we won''t stay any longer. It''s really a bummer."


    As she spoke, she deliberately reached out her hand and gently wiped off her tears. However, ire


    didn''t know that she was just acting ording to the circumstances. She became anxious at once. She


    stood up and waved her hand, "No, it''s not like that. I really can''t drink, or... How about giving me a


    ss of juice? I''ll apologize to you. I really don''t mean to look down upon you. I think everyone is


    equal... I wish you wouldn''t mind my speaking lightly."


    As she spoke, ire lowered her head subconsciously.


    In fact, when she faced these women, she felt inferior. If the other party knew her identity before she


    knew Henry, perhaps no one would be so active to talk to her? Some people even thought talking to


    her was a disgrace.


    The woman smiled, shook her wine and grinned. "Since Miss ire said so, we must give your face.


    Waiter, give me a ss of fresh juice and treat Miss ire well. If you dy, I will punish you! "


    No one noticed the slight smile on her face. And the women around her were still smiling happily.


    However, no one had ever thought that there was a lot of killing intent hidden in this group of women!


    David didn''t show any unusual attitude towards this. Instead, he took the initiative to stand aside,


    patiently waiting for the end of their conversation. At this time, a waiter who didn''t belong to the Gu


    Family was serving a ss of juice. He saw that she had a quiet smile on her face. She said respectful,


    "Miss ire, the juice you want is here."


    ire nodded politely and thanked her before taking it.


    "Miss ire, who is this man? He looks handsome."


    "Yes, Miss ire, you are so lucky to have so many handsome men around you. Every time my man


    only give me money. I have had enough of such a life... s... "


    "That''s right. How could you be so loved by Mr. Henry? We are so envious of you!"


    Facing the surrounding people, ire could only smile awkwardly. Then she drank up the ss of juice


    and said generously, "He is just one of my friends. I''ll drink it first. I am not feeling well, so I may not be


    able to apany you. I''m really sorry. If there is a chance in the future, let''s talk again."


    Seeing that ire had drunk up the juice, these women on the other side seemed to have no intention


    of staying any longer. With a smile, they turned around and left. And all of this seemed to have been


    designed from the beginning. It went so smoothly that people inexplicably felt that something was


    wrong!


    Less than ten minutes after they left, ire began to feel something wrong. She sat down in a daze,


    her face full of confusion.


    A warm feeling of flowing was gradually transmitted to ire''s limbs. As time went by, the burning


    feeling became more and more intense. The fire kept burning ire''s reason.


    At this time, David also seemed to find something wrong. He immediately squatted down, took the


    initiative to grab the wrist of ire, and asked, "Is there anything wrong? I think there seems to be


    something wrong with your expression! Should I tell Mr. Henry? "


    ording to Henry, if there was something wrong with ire, he must tell him immediately. Otherwise,


    he couldn''t bear the consequences if something happened.


    ire shivered subconsciously and waved her hands to resist, "Don''te over... I''m fine... Go away. "


    But the more she acted like this, the more strange he felt. Without hesitation, David picked up ire


    and strode into the lounge. But before he could enter, ire was unusual. She stretched out her hand


    and grabbed the corner of David''s clothes.


    David''s face froze for a moment, and then he asked nervously, "Miss ire, what are you doing? There


    are so many people here. I hope you can behave yourself in case of causing unnecessary trouble.


    That''s not good. "


    As if ire had a fever, her body temperature kept rising, and her movements became more and more


    ambiguous. Now there were so many people. If she continued to act like this, it would probably cause


    some misunderstandings.


    He was not afraid of anything, mainly because he was afraid of bringing some unnecessary trouble to


    Henry.

 Chapter 26 Accidentally Getting into the Water

    Chapter 26 identally Getting into the Water


    ire''s pupils contracted all of a sudden. As she stepped back hard, she choked, "I''m sorry, I... I... I


    can''t control my body. Stay away from me! "


    Her eyes were a little red, and it was obvious that she was also frightened by this involuntarily state.


    When David heard this, he seemed to understand something all of a sudden. He immediately grabbed


    the wrist of ire, preventing her from moving.


    ire felt pain and became sober.


    She raised her head, her big clear eyes full of tears. She took a few steps back and begged, "You hurt


    me. Let go of me."


    Looking at her pitiful eyes, David was stunned for a moment, but it was also because of this movement


    that ire had a chance to escape.


    ire seized the opportunity and ran out in a hurry. Such an uncontroble feeling made her feel


    scared for no reason. There was only one thought in her mind that was to find Henry. Only that man


    would give her a sense of security! The sensation spread rapidly through her body, giving her an


    inexplicable shiver.


    After inquiring all the way, ire ran to the pool to look for Henry. People around her wore bikini and


    swam around the swimming pool. They smiled charmingly.


    "Where is Henry? Henry... "


    ire murmured in a low voice, staggering forward. Her sight gradually became blurred, and even


    when she looked at other people, she would mistake them for Henry. Just as ire was hovering


    around, a woman quietly approached her. Then, when no one noticed, she pushed ire directly into


    the swimming pool!


    With a thump, came the cry for help of ire.


    The chill spread to the bone of ire in an instant, and she became much sober. For a moment, the


    surrounding people are also gathered up, the security is also directly rmed, regardless of the night of


    the cold, they ssh directly jumped into the pool to save people, and faster than the security is


    another hand...


    A man with blonde hair smiled enchantingly and put his arms around ire''s waist. He approached the


    ground easily and teased, "Miss, are you okay? Don''t take things too hard. But... You smell good. "


    As he spoke, he took the initiative to kiss ire''s cheek, which made ire surprised and shy. When


    the golden haired man was about to say something, Henry suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed


    ire''s waist, and then easily pulled her back from the man''s arms.


    ire''s eyes turned red with anxiety. Then she stamped her feet and exined, "Henry, you hurt me...


    I''m pregnant. Be gentle! "


    With a long face, Henry stared at ire and sneered, "What? Don''t you feel ufortable when


    another man touches you? Good for you, ire. "


    He had just made public the identity of ire in front of so many people and given her the title of Mrs.


    Gu. But it was only one night, and ire immediately hooked up with another man? This was a p in


    the face of Henry. Now so many people were watching. If he didn''t show up in time just now, how far


    would ire go with this man?


    The blond man wasn''t surprised by Henry''s reaction. He just smiled and jumped up to him while


    speaking the non-standard Chinese words. "It turns out that you have a boyfriend. But it doesn''t matter.


    I like you very much. I like the smell of you very much. And I also like your face. When I kiss you, it''s


    soft."


    The almost explicit words made the atmosphere freeze in an instant. Many people stared at ire with


    an attitude of watching a good show. Her white evening dress, which she was originally wearing, began


    to be transparent after being soaked in water. With a frown, Henry quickly took off his coat and


    covered it on ire. Then he carried her in his arms and left.


    It seemed that there was something he needed to teach ire well, otherwise this woman would never


    know her position and identity!


    After taking ire back to his independent lounge, Henry threw her directly on the bed without mercy.


    The wide and soft bed was slightly sunken because of ire''s body.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly rose. ire shivered subconsciously. She was afraid that Henry


    would suddenly do something crazy, and she was really a little cold. After all, she had just been pulled


    out of the swimming pool and was pulled in without any measures to protect herself from cold.


    Looking at the bloodshot eyes of Henry, ire''s body began to tremble. She shook her head like a


    rattle drum, and then exined frequently, "Mr. Henry, it''s not like that. There is a reason for this! Let


    me exin. "


    Hearing ire''s exnation, Henry snorted and seemed to be annoyed. "Exnation? What else do


    you want to exin? I only believe what I see with my own eyes. Let me tell you something, ire.


    Don''t get delusional just because I''ve given you a little credittely. Don''t think highly of your own


    abilities!"


    As Henry spoke, he actually pressed himself against ire! Terrified, ire stretched out her hand


    desperately to prevent the touch between her belly and Henry''s. After all, she was pregnant now. Did


    Henry want to do that at this time?


    ire''s face was full of reproach, but Henry didn''t care. He took the initiative to stretch out his hand


    and wantonly wandered around ire''s body.


    "Henry! Are you crazy? HMM... I''m pregnant... You... "


    The medicine in ire''s body is working again, and the bedroom is full of sex.


    With ire''s crying and shouting, Henry finally managed to end this matter. However, in the process of


    sexing, Henry obviously sensed something wrong. If it was in the past, ire would definitely not


    cooperate with him. But just now, the woman showed a confused expression, and it was obvious that


    something was wrong!


    He was not a fool. He knew what the matter just now meant. If he appeared a littleter, maybe ire


    would be in danger, and then the negative news would spread all over!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    And he had told David to take good care of ire. How could such a thing happen! At the thought of


    this, the gloom on Henry''s face grew. When he stood up and was about to leave, he heard the murmur


    of ire unintentionally.


    His name was clearly mixed in her words. Originally angry, he stopped his action for some reason. He


    took the initiative to approach his head to the lips of ire and heard all her whispers...


    Her anger gradually subsided...


    Half an hourter, Henry finally called David to his room. In order not to disturb ire''s rest and


    prevent her from being hurt by others, Henry chose to walk away for a few steps. Then he asked in a


    low voice, "I''m asking you, what happened? Didn''t I tell you? If there is anything wrong, tell me as soon


    as possible. Then why was that woman drugged? "


    Drugged?


    As soon as these two words came out of Henry''s mouth, David''s face turned pale in an instant. He felt


    something was wrong with ire. It turned out that she was drugged!


    David snorted and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Henry. It''s my fault! I''m willing to be punished! "


    If it weren''t for Henry''s timely arrival, how could a simply ''sorry'' work?


    With his eyebrows twitching, Henry tried his best to hold back his anger. Finally, he turned his head


    away and said, "I''ll only give you half an hour to find out who did it. And... Why did that woman run to


    the swimming pool? Did she fall down herself? Or did someone set it up on purpose? "


    What a coincidence! Henry was no stranger to the man with golden hair. He didn''t believe that the man


    didn''t know that ire was his woman! Since he knew it, why he did that? What''s his purpose! At the


    thought of this, Henry''s face darkened.


    David knew it was his fault, so he didn''t dare to say anything more. With the hint of Henry, he


    disappeared in front of him.


    Half an hourter, David really got the answer Henry wanted. When Henry saw the familiar name, a


    weird smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Staring at the woman on the document, Henry crumpled the paper and said gloomily, "It seems that the


    fox can''t help but show its tail. Keep an eye on this matter. If the Xiao Family does anything unusual,


    remember to report it to me in the first time. I don''t want you to make the same mistake for two times. If


    you understand, just go."


    He had said from the beginning that ire was his woman. If anyone wanted to hurt her, he''d better


    weigh his own weight first. He had made it so clear to them. If they still didn''t understand, then it was


    not his fault!

 Chapter 27 the Golden Haired Man

    Chapter 27 the Golden Haired Man


    When ire woke up, it was already early the next morning, and the so-called banquet had already


    ended.


    ire, who had just woken up, was still in a daze. She rubbed her aching temples and let out a long


    sigh. All of a sudden, she seemed to think of something. She quickly put her hand on the lower


    abdomen. After confirming that there was no abnormality, she once again copsed on the bed.


    She didn''t know what happened yesterday, but she still had a lingering fear when she saw the furious


    look on Henry''s face! She had to find a way to exin this matter. Otherwise, ording to the temper


    of Henry, she would definitely suffer a lot.


    Just as ire was wondering how to exin it to Henry, the door was suddenly opened with a click,


    and then a golden head came in. After looking around, the man came in agilely.


    He acted like a thief, but ire recognized him at a nce! The man with golden hair was the one who


    pulled her out of the swimming pool yesterday! Yesterday, before she had the chance to say thank you


    to him, she was pulled away by Henry. She was still regretful, but she didn''t expect that the man would


    take the initiative toe up to her.


    With a bright smile on her face, ire nodded at the man and said, "It''s you. Are you looking for


    Henry? I doesn''t know where he is now. If you have something to tell him, I can convey it to him. And...


    Thank you so much yesterday. If it weren''t for you, I would have been drowned. "


    Seeing that there was only ire in the room, the man''s smile became more and more relieved. He


    tidied up his clothes frivolously and said with a smile, "No, I''m not looking for Henry. I''m looking for you,


    for Miss ire."


    Looking for her?


    Hearing the golden haired man''s words, ire was obviously stunned. She paused for a while and


    asked, "Don''t make fun of me. This kind of joke is not funny at all, and..."


    Before ire could finish her words, the golden haired man suddenly stepped forward and pushed


    ire against the head of the bed. He smiled and said, "I like Miss ire, so... I want Miss ire to


    leave with me. I can give you whatever Henry can. What do you think? Besides... If you like expensive


    clothes, I can also give you the limited edition, unique and existing only for you. "


    The golden haired man''s face was full of earnest. The sudden change in the atmosphere made ire


    feel at a loss. Almost subconsciously, ire pushed the golden haired man away and said coquettishly,


    "Although I thank you for saving me yesterday, it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want.


    After all, I''m the wife of Henry. If you can attend the banquet, you should be his friend. I hope you can


    behave yourself!"


    She had made Henry so angry yesterday. If Henry came back and saw this scene, he would teach her


    a lesson again? The mere thought of the gloomy face of Henry gave ire goose bumps all over her


    body. The golden haired man smiled yfully and wanted to say something more, but suddenly he felt


    pain in the back of his neck and was pulled to the ground.


    The only person who had such domineering strength was probably Henry!


    With a gloomy face, Henry warned him unhappily, "Louis, if you continue to be so presumptuous, don''t


    me me for embarrassing you. You can''t touch my woman. Don''t bring your bad temper here."


    The man, who was called Louis, groaned in pain, and then smiled wickedly. "Henry, the women around


    you are constantly changing. Why can''t I fight for her? If youe a littleter... Maybe Miss ire can


    be mine. Let me tell you. How about you give her to me? I brought you some women when I came


    back? I promise they will be more interesting than this woman. "


    The word "interesting" inexplicably made ire feel sick. Her only gratitude and affection for Louis


    were also erased at that moment. However, Henry directly rejected his proposal. In the end, he even


    directly kicked Louis out of the room, leaving no chance for him to resist.


    It seemed that Louis was extremely thick-skinned. Although he was kicked out, he still kept knocking at


    the door and said, "Hey, hey, Henry, didn''t you say that you should respect the guests? Is this how you


    respect the guests? I want to make aint! Comint! It''s just a woman. I''m wondering what


    brand I want to establish with your family! "


    Henry turned a deaf ear to the man''s shouting outside the door. Now he just wanted to have a good


    talk with ire.


    Seeing the ferocious look in Henry''s eyes, ire shrank subconsciously and shook her head


    repeatedly. Her eyes immediately turned red. She couldn''t bear the torment from Henry like that


    anymore. The first few months of pregnancy was a special period. If she was not careful, the baby


    would be easily aborted.


    She couldn''t take the child''s life as the price of Henry''s anger. It was too much for her to bear!


    "Henry, I didn''t..."


    "I know."


    Before ire could finish her words, Henry interrupted her. The simple two words meant great trust.


    ire''s nose twitched in an instant. She reached out her hands and hugged Henry without saying a


    word. Then she burst into tears.


    Her thin shoulders were trembling desperately, and then she said in a trembling voice, "Henry, I''m


    afraid... My body was out of control... It was burning like a fire. I wanted to find you, but I couldn''t find


    you. I couldn''t see your body. I lost my footing and fell into the water. I can''t swim. I really haven''t done


    anything wrong to you..."


    She had never felt so desperate, and she knew better than anyone else that if Henry hadn''t appeared


    at that time, her life would have ended. The Gu Family would never tolerate the existence of her ''great


    humiliation'', and no one knew what would happen to her at that time.


    It was the first time that Henry had seen ire crying like this, and he was also surprised. He stretched


    out his hand stiffly, gently stroked ire''s long hair andforted, "I know everything. Don''t worry... I,


    Henry, won''t spare anyone who wants to drag you into the mire and discredit the Gu Family. "


    He was not good atforting people, but he could do what he said! No matter what kind of method


    Henry used, he had to achieve his goal, which was the most terrible thing for him.


    He wouldn''t make a promise easily, but once he did, he would keep it.


    After venting her uneasiness, ire looked up at Henry pitifully and asked, "Henry... Do you really


    believe me? I didn''t know what happened yesterday. I suddenly felt something wrong. Then I only


    remembered that you were angry. When I woke up, it was early in the morning. "


    If it had been in the past, Henry would have been furious, but today he looked so calm, which inevitably


    made ire uneasy.


    But if ire knew what she said yesterday, she might not have such an expression...


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At this moment, all Henry could think about was what ire had said in her sleep yesterday.


    "Henry, didn''t you say that I can''t interfere in your private affairs, so I can''t speak. I can only wait


    quietly."


    "Henry, didn''t you say that you would only use me as an excuse? So no matter what I do, you won''t ask


    me. Whatever you do, I can only pretend to be ignorant."


    "I did hate you at the beginning, but you know what? When you saved me and helped me, you really


    fascinated me..."


    All he could hear was the words of ire. With a slight sigh, Henry turned around and kissed the lips of


    ire, saying, "Woman, remember, what happened yesterday was not a coincidence. You trusted


    others, so you were in danger yourself. I''ve told you before, you can''t trust anyone, because everyone


    wants to kill you anytime, anywhere. I''ve told you this many times. You just don''t know how to


    remember! "


    If he hadn''t asked David to investigate the matter thoroughly at that time, he might have misunderstood


    this woman more deeply. It was because he believed that ire was a clean and self-conscious


    woman that he did not break out directly.


    But that didn''t mean that Henry''s anger could be eliminated. He reached out his hand and wiped


    ire''s face hard, whispering, "No one is allowed to touch you without my permission next time. Do


    you hear me? Otherwise, I will never spare you next time! There is a reason for this. I''ll teach you a


    lesson. "


    In the face of Henry''s forgiveness, ire nodded hard and wiped her tears silently. This time, she might


    never have the chance to forget it in her life!


    After ire calmed down, Henry took her out of the lounge. When they just went out, the two of them


    were blocked at the exit by the unexpected arrival of James.


    Henry paused for a while. Then he asked in confusion, "Grandpa, what''s


    wrong?"

 Chapter 28 New Job

    Chapter 28 New Job


    There seemed to be some unspeakable expression on James''s face. After being questioned by Henry,


    he finally opened his mouth and said, "You''d better find a way to deal with what happenedst night.


    Otherwise, it will have a bad impact on the reputation of our Gu Family. Of course, I trust ire. She is


    a good girl. I understand. "


    It seemed that James was hinting at something, and Henry knew it in his heart. He nodded with


    acquiescence, took the initiative to hold the hand of ire and turned away.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    A momentter, Henry''s car stopped at the gate of Aaron''s hospital. After parking the car, the two didn''t


    stay any longer. They turned around and walked straight into the hospital.


    The two of them acted quickly and entered the office of Aaron without causing much noise. Looking at


    the yful expression on Aaron''s face, he knew that he had been waiting for a long time.


    As soon as Henry pushed the door open, Aaron got angry. He approached him and shouted, "Henry, at


    least consider my feelings, okay? Anyway, I''m very busy. Do you want me to wait for you like this for


    half a morning? Even if we two are familiar with each other, you can''t do this to me! Well, ire is also


    here today. "


    The original title of Miss ire was reced by ire. In the face of Aaron''s ridicule, ire just smiled


    awkwardly and didn''t say much. After all, he just mentioned the word "work".


    If ire could have a job. She can endure it asionally. However, it seemed that Henry didn''t buy it.


    He walked up to him and urged, "I have something else to do. Be quick."


    It was clear that it was Henry who asked for help, but it turned out like Aaron owed him. Seeing this,


    Aaron stood up helplessly.


    Aaron shrugged and then teased, "Henry, I owe you a lot in my previous life. If it weren''t for ire, I


    wouldn''t have cared about you."


    Apanied by Aaron, ire was led to the Chinese medicine room downstairs. It had to be said that


    the Chinese medicine room was veryrgepared to the ce where ire had stayed before!


    "Hello, Dean."


    "Good morning, Dean."


    As soon as Aaron stepped into the room, the employees around him immediately stopped what they


    were doing and respectfully greeted Aaron. Aaron nodded, indicating them to continue to work, and


    then began to introduce.


    Aaron pinched his chin and exined, "ire, if you like it, you can work here. The main reason is that


    Henry is afraid that something will happen to you and thinks it''s safer to leave you here. If you like it,


    you can go to work tomorrow. We will provide you with the white gown. Sry... Of course, it wouldn''t


    be too bad! Of course, we will provide food and amodation, but amodation... I don''t think you


    need it. "


    While speaking, Aaron took a nce at Henry. After being taught a lesson by Henry, he withdrew his


    gaze.


    It was enough for her to have a job. As for the sry, she didn''t care at all. At least she could cover


    some money for her family.


    ire nodded excitedly to Aaron, and then said gratefully, "Thank you, Dean! I will work hard and won''t


    let you down! "


    After several trials and tribtions, the matter was finally settled, and ire was quietly relieved. When


    the two of them were about to leave, ire inadvertently caught a glimpse of a patient in the hall.


    Her face turned pale in an instant. Almost subconsciously, ire turned her face away.


    ire thought she had done a perfect job, but she didn''t know that all her little expressions were seen


    by Henry. Looking in the direction of ire''s gaze, Henry didn''t find anything wrong.


    Although he felt suspicious, he didn''t say anything. If ire didn''t say anything, she must have some


    unspeakable reasons. If she wanted to say something, he didn''t need to ask, and ire would take the


    initiative to say it!


    Aaron seemed to have something else to do. He said a few dirty words to Henry and then ran away in


    a hurry. Looking at his anxious face, he must be thinking about some nurses. But he had a handsome


    face, and those nurses were willing to follow him.


    Seeing that ire had been silent all the time, Henry finally urged her impatiently, "Woman, do you


    have anything else to do? If there is nothing else, I will send you back to your house. I still have


    something to deal with in mypany."


    Hearing Henry''s words, ire clenched her clothes tightly. After hesitating for a while, she looked up at


    the direction of Henry and begged, "Henry... I just want to go home and see my mother. It won''t take


    you too much time. If you are busy, I can go by myself. I promise I will... "


    Sure enough, this woman must have hidden something!


    With an unfathomable smile on his face, Henry slowly nodded and said, "of course..."


    If it weren''t for the fact that ire was burning with anxiety, she would have noticed that the


    performance of Henry was too abnormal. He had insisted on going back to thepany before, but at


    the critical moment, he was willing to spend some time with her.


    With thepany of Henry, the two of them went back to the ce where Shirley lived. The moment


    she pushed the door open, ire was stunned and didn''t dare to move. She didn''te to her senses


    until Henry came up behind her.


    ire took a step back subconsciously, nced at the door number on it and muttered, "I... Did I go the


    wrong way? No, this is indeed my home, but why... "


    Looking around, the broken walls were painted again, and the old and paint doors and even the sofa


    were changed. The whole house waspletely new!


    After hearing the noise, Shirley rushed out, held the hands of ire and Henry, and invited the two


    people in. And what made ire most worried finally happened!


    Looking at the bruises on the corner of Shirley''s eyes, ire''s heart rose in an instant. She took the


    initiative to hold Shirley''s face, and then asked with concern, "Mom, is that man back again?"


    That man?


    Hearing ire''s words, Shirley, who was smiling kindly, suddenly became obscure. She smiled


    unnaturally and then denied, "What are you talking about! There is no such thing. I identally fell


    down and touched myself before. Don''t think too much! He can''t even get out of debt. How dare he


    come back?"


    This man referred to Nathan, the father of ire. She saw Nathan in Aaron''s hospital just now. It was


    precisely because she saw Nathan that ire felt uneasy and rushed back to see her mother. This


    man didn''t care about his family at all. He just fooled around outside every day and owed a lot of debts.


    But Shirley refused to divorce no matter what, so the situation had been deadlocked till now.


    Henry didn''t know who the so-called man was, so he didn''t say anything from the beginning. He just


    held his breath and heard the conversation between the two of them, ire and her mother.


    Shirley''s denial made ire even more suspicious. What a coincidence! Shirley didn''t seem to be hurt


    by falling. After making up her mind, ire finally told her everything. "Mom, I saw everything. I saw my


    father in the hospital just now. Did hee back to ask you for money! Did you give it to him? "


    If Shirley continued to be so coward, the family would eventually be destroyed one day. She had


    already had such a memory once, and she didn''t want Shirley to continue to be so stupid. With a man


    like Nathan, she should let go of him at the right time! If Shirley hadn''t married Nathan, she wouldn''t


    have lived such a miserable life now.


    However, ire''s confession made Shirley lose the strength to stand in an instant. Her body shook and


    she almost fell to the ground. If it weren''t for the quick eyes and agile hands of Henry, she would have


    been lying on the ground now.


    Shirley sighed slightly, then shook her head slowly and wiped her tears, "You know everything... ire,


    it''s my own decision. I hope you don''t worry too much. No matter how bad that man is, he is still your


    father... If he can''t change his mind, I have to ept him. "


    She had been waiting for Nathan toe back for many years. She believed that as long as she


    waited silently, Nathan woulde back one day. By the time Nathan saw everything, she didn''t want


    him to be alone.


    ire stamped her feet in disappointment. Finally, her heart softened. "Mom, you... Forget it. I don''t


    want to care about it anymore. I don''t care what you want. But promise me, no matter what, you can''t


    give him the money for the medicine, okay? I have found a new job and will start to work tomorrow. I


    may note back often in the future. "

 Chapter 29 Living in Claires House

    Chapter 29 Living in ire''s House


    Shirley was moved by ire''s tolerance. She admitted that she was selfish on this matter!


    Shirley''s eyes were red. She held ire''s wrist tightly and said, "I''m sorry... It''s my fault. If it weren''t for


    me and your father, you would have lived a happier life now, wouldn''t you? ire, forgive me for being


    too selfish. I only care about my own business. "


    She had once been obsessed with a rtionship, and she had paid for it. She had even abandoned


    everything she had and chosen Nathan regardless of the consequences. But the result was not


    satisfactory, and now she still did not want to give up. As long as Nathan was still alive, she believed


    that she could win his heart back!


    ire knew a little about Shirley''s difficulties. Unwilling to continue this topic, ire took over Shirley


    from Henry''s hand and supported her towards the sofa. This time, Henry boldly followed them and sat


    down.


    It was very embarrassing for him when the sofa brokest time, so he ordered people to send the sofa


    with the best quality, both the feel and the texture. Even though ire had saved several months


    ''sry, she could not afford it. If she knew it, she would be furious again?


    While they were talking, it rained heavily outside the door. The atmosphere suddenly became much


    quieter.


    Just when the two were silent, Shirley suddenly spoke up, "It seems that the rain won''t stop soon. If


    you go back, you will get wet. How about staying here for a night? Although there''s a little shabby, it''s


    okay to sleep for one night. Of course, if you don''t mind. "


    Obviously, she was talking to Henry. ire had been used to living in such an environment for a long


    time, the one who is not used to it is Henry. At first, ire wanted to say that Shirley was confused, but


    unexpectedly, Henry nodded and agreed.


    Under the surprised gaze of ire, Henry agreed dly, "Okay, I''m also worried about how to go back


    later. Since you said so, I won''t be so polite. Besides, ire is here. How can I leave? Do you think so,


    ire? "


    As Henry spoke, he nced at ire. Obviously, he shifted the me to ire. ire didn''t know


    what was on Henry''s mind at all. She could only nod awkwardly and rolled her eyes behind his back.


    After getting the consent of Henry, Shirley turned around to tidy up the small room. Since ire went


    out to work, the family had never been so lively, and the easy-going attitude of Henry made Shirley grin


    from ear to ear.


    After Shirley went back to her room, ire suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed Henry''s sleeve


    and whispered, "What''s your n? The matter between us has nothing to do with my mother. As I said,


    Molly''s matter really has nothing to do with me. It doesn''t matter if you want to take revenge on me, but


    you can''t get my mother involved in it. Do you understand? "


    While speaking, she pinched Henry''s hand a little hard.


    After Shirley left, Henry suddenly changed into another person. He pinched ire''s chin and said with


    a faint smile, "Woman, when do you think you have the right to talk to me like this? Don''t forget who


    you are. "


    Hearing what Henry said, ire had no room to refute. What was wrong with this man? Sometimes he


    was so gentle to her that she was addicted to him, but sometimes he was like a devil thatpletely


    destroyed herst chance.


    Just as ire was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Henry suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I know you didn''t do anything to Molly, so you don''t


    need to feel guilty. I''ll find a chance to rify it. After all, you are my woman. If anyone knows it, it will


    be bad for both of us."


    Although she didn''t understand why Henry was willing to believe her, ire was moved. Except for


    Bonnie, no one was willing to believe that she was innocent. The feeling of confusion and frustration,


    until now, ire still felt that she could not forget!


    But now when he heard that I trusted you, ire definitely felt a little sad. Henry would never know how


    comforting his seemingly unintentional words would be to ire! Trust seemed to be meaningless, but


    in fact, it was more precious than anything else.


    "ire,e in and help me!"


    Just as ire was about to say something to thank her, Shirley''s voice suddenly came out of the room,


    breaking the tense atmosphere.


    At night, Shirley chose to sleep in a small room and gave the big room to ire and Henry. At first,


    ire refused, but Shirley didn''t want ire to leave Henry. ire had no choice but to nod in


    agreement.


    Perhaps it was because she had been stimted too much during the day that ire was not sleepy at


    all. After hesitating for a while, she stood up from the bed and walked to the window. She opened the


    window a little and quietly looked out at the rain.


    As soon as Henry came back from his car, he opened the door and saw ire''s back. Somehow, he


    felt she was a little lonely. Deep in his heart, Henry felt as if something had knocked on his heart. His


    apple bobbed slightly and he closed the door carefully. Then he walked to the back of ire without


    being noticed. He stretched out his hand and held her directly into his arms. "Why don''t you sleep yet?"


    Although she was small, she was stubborn. If Aaron hadn''t told him the truth, Henry wouldn''t have


    known how long he would have misunderstood this innocent woman.


    When she exined to him, her eyes were full of eagerness and expectation, which had be the


    most deadly weapon. At this moment, it was mercilessly stabbing Henry''s heart that had been frozen


    for many years.


    All of a sudden, Henry felt the back of his hand cold. When he faced ire, he found that she was


    crying with tears in her eyes, but she didn''t make any sound.


    When Henry was about to ask, ire said, "I can''t fall asleep. All I''m thinking about is what you said


    just now. Henry, do you know how much it means to me to have your trust in me? I thought... Only my


    mother and Bonnie can trust me in this world. You know what? I always think that we live in two


    different worlds, but I don''t know why, I seem to... I start to fall in love with you, Henry. What do you


    think I should do? "


    She knew clearly that it was impossible for her to be together with Henry. As a woman from an ordinary


    family, she could not step into the world of the rich. However, she did not know how to restrain her


    heart and kept getting close to Henry.


    It was out of Henry''s expectation that ire would confess everything. He always thought that ire


    just wanted to fulfill her obligation, protect her family and get a generouspensation. But now it


    seemed to be beyond his imagination!


    Henry was not a sentimental person. After frivolously wiping away the tears of ire, he ruthlessly told


    her the truth, "No one stops you from liking me. After all... There are so many people who like me, and


    you, ire, are just one of them. Well,e and have a rest. I can''t fall asleep without you. "


    Although his words were hurtful, they were reasonable.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Forcing a smile, irey down on the hard wooden bed and found herself a step. "I see... I have to go


    to work tomorrow. Go to bed early. "


    In Henry''s mind, she was just a tool that could help him sleep. If she didn''t give off the faint smell of


    herbs one day, would Henry kick her away? Of course, ire didn''t dare to ask such a question. She


    just chose to bury it in her heart silently.


    Henry sat down, then there was a slight depression at the foot of the bed. After finding afortable


    posture, Henry pulled ire into his arms with his big hand and promised, "As for what happened at


    the dinner party that day, you just take it as a warning. I will deal with the rest."


    Now that the Mu Family was able to do such a thing, it meant that they had a little mental preparation.


    Henry''s bottom line was not something that anyone could easily reach. Once he was irritated, he would


    definitely make them pay the price! This was not only to help ire get back at her, but also for the


    reputation of the Gu Family.


    Henry had always been a decisive man. He would never allow anything to go wrong in details this time!


    As time went by, ire gradually fell asleep. But ire didn''t know that Shirley gave her a good night''s


    dream by her own injury.

 Chapter 30 Dispute in the Rain

    Chapter 30 Dispute in the Rain


    At about two o''clock in the morning, Henry sensed that something was wrong. He had always been


    light asleep. If it weren''t for ire, he would have felt more difficult to sleep.


    At first, he thought it was his illusion, but after he confirmed it again, he believed that there was really a


    dispute outside! Although they lowered their voice on purpose, it was still unusual sound for Henry.


    Without disturbing ire, Henry put on his coat and walked out in ire''s slippers. His seemingly


    ordinary look invisibly added a trace ofziness and charm to him! In this world, as long as you are


    handsome, everything you do is perfect and good!


    As expected, there was really a dispute outside, apanied by the sound of rain dripping, which was


    very ipatible. Walking out along the source of the voice, Henry finally found Shirley who was


    bullied on the rain ground. At this moment, she was curling up in pain and begging for mercy.


    Without thinking too much, without caring about the heavy rain outside, Henry rushed up, pushed away


    the man who was bullying Shirley and gave him a kick.


    With a howl, Nathan flew straight out and finally fell to the ground with a thump, making a dull sound.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect that someone would suddenly appear at this time and stop his revenge.


    When Nathan saw clearly that it was Henry who came out of his house, his anger rose in an instant.


    It seemed that Nathan didn''t recognize Henry as soon as he saw Henry because Henry was dressed in


    in clothes, not in the lofty way he used to be.


    Nathan spat in disdain, then he suddenly stood up from the floor. While rolling up his sleeves, he


    cursed at the position of Shirley, "I''ve been wondering why you didn''t allow me to enter the house. It


    turns out that you have a man behind my back! I''ve been wondering how you could afford such an


    expensive door. It turns out that you''ve been someone''s mistress. You''re such a shameless woman.


    How dare you say that you love me? Now, is this your exnation to me? "


    Hearing the ruthless humiliation of Nathan, Shirley felt extremely sad. She had never regretted since


    she decided to follow him. For so many years, her efforts were still nothing to Nathan? In the end, he


    didn''t even care about her or greet her!


    It seemed that Henry had found out something... Had he ever seen this face before?


    Henry squatted down, reached his hands and held Shirley''s arm, asking, "Who is he?"


    Didn''t Shirley sleep in her room at the beginning? Why did she suddenly run to the street and have a


    dispute with a strange man? Judging from Shirley''s way of doing things, she didn''t seem to be a person


    who liked to have disputes with others!


    Shirley looked a little embarrassed. After wiping off the tears from the corner of her eyes, she


    pretended to be calm and grinned, "Nothing... You don''t have to worry about it. It has nothing to do with


    you. You can go in first. It''s raining outside. It''s not good if you catch a cold in the rain! "


    While speaking, she stretched out one hand to drive Henry into the room, but since Henry had seen it,


    he would not let it go. Of course Henry had no interest in other people''s life. But facing this woman who


    was like his mother, he couldn''t just sit by and do nothing!


    Clenching his fists, Nathan rushed out with a ferocious look, grabbed Shirley''s hair and scolded, "You


    still show your deep rtionship in front of me? Let me tell you! Stop acting in front of me. I tell you, if I


    don''t teach you a good lesson today, I won''t be Nathan! "


    Shirley felt a sharp pain in her scalp. With the help of Henry, she escaped from the ws of Nathan


    again. But what Henry didn''t know was that the more he helped Shirley at the moment, the angrier


    Nathan would be. As long as he left, Shirley would have a terrible ending.


    After enduring the pain on her body, Shirley forced a smile and said, "Henry, this has nothing to do with


    you. He is my husband, and this matter is a tangle between the two of us. You can help me take good


    care of ire. Remember, don''t tell her about it. I don''t want to add more burden to her! I''m sorry to get


    you involved in this matter. If possible, I hope you can take good care of ire. "


    While speaking, Shirley''s eyes were still a little red. She had her own difficulties in facing such a


    miserable life.


    At this moment, Nathan seemed to have realized something. He suddenly raised his head and stared


    at Henry for a long time before he hurriedly retreated. It turned out that the previous rumors were true!


    On that day, he was identally found by the people of the gambling house on the street. At the


    beginning, he thought that the other party wasing to collect the debt, so he directly knelt down and


    begged for mercy. However, the other party said that the gambling debt had been paid!


    Logically speaking, neither ire nor Shirley could afford the money, but there was no need for the


    people in the gambling house to deceive him. It was said that someone had paid it back directly all at


    once. After A few inquiries, he knew that it was a famous person in A City who helped him pay it back.


    But no one was willing to reveal who he was. Now, Nathan finally understood that this mysterious


    person was actually the CEO of the OT Group in A City, Henry!


    In an instant, Nathan''s expression changed. He smiled bitterly, rubbed his hands and teased Shirley, "I


    didn''t expect that a woman like you, can hook up with such a man! Mr. Henry, I''ve heard a lot about


    you. I''m Nathan, and I''m the husband of this woman. No, no, no, you''re her husband now, and I''m her


    ex-husband. Here is the thing. I can see that you like this woman. Give me a sum of money, and I''ll


    leave right away. I promise I won''te back to destroy your rtionship with this woman. What do


    you think? "


    As he spoke, Nathan gave a ttering smile, as if he took Shirley as amodity. As long as the other


    party offered a price, he could sell her at any time. Shirley''s eyes turned red in an instant and shouted,


    "Nathan, are you still a human being? I, Shirley, have never done anything wrong to you in my life! Is


    this how you ruin my love? Do you still have conscience? "


    Her heart was destroyed by this ruthless man bit by bit. He still had no intention of repenting! How


    could she tolerate this? Shirley was not a strong woman. She was just a woman in need of love!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, Shirley''s words didn''t work on Nathan at all. He pushed her away with his big hand and


    shouted angrily, "Shut up! You bitch! Don''t disturb my business. You should be d that you are still


    useful to me, or I will have kicked you away long ago! I seem to see ire today. She has grown up


    and can be sold at a good price! "


    At the beginning, Henry looked on with casual indifference, but when he heard thest sentence, his


    face darkened at once. Now ire was Henry''s woman. As ire''s father, how could Nathan want to


    sell his daughter to get money?


    At the thought of this, the anger in Henry''s heart rose continuously. Was such a man really worthy of


    the word "father"?


    Shirley turned to look at Henry in fear. She could feel the coldness and fury radiating from this man.


    Although she didn''t know him well, at least she could read his emotions.


    Shirley suddenly stood up and took the initiative to stop the two of them, "Nathan, are you crazy! He is


    ire''s man and ire''s husband. My child has lived a hard life. How else do you want to torture her?


    Nathan! Please wake up and stop doing stupid things! You really... You really make me disappointed! "


    However, Nathan didn''t listen to Shirley''s words. Instead, he kicked her away and shouted angrily, "Are


    you done, bitch? Don''t... Ah... "


    Before Nathan could finish his words, he felt a pain in his lower abdomen and was kicked to the


    ground. When he was about to struggle to stand up, Henry directly stepped on the abdomen of Nathan


    in ire''s slippers, and gently rubbed it, causing Nathan to wail continuously.


    It waste at night and the rain was falling outside. So Henry didn''t worry that there would be any


    mediaing to capture this matter. Even if there was, who would dare to gossip about him outside?


    With a twisted face, Nathan wrapped his arms around Henry''s shin and hinted, "It hurts... s... Mr.


    Henry, we can talk about it. Don''t do that! I''m sorry that I misunderstood you just now. But ire is also


    my daughter... If you marry her, you have to give me some money, don''t you? "

 Chapter 31 Dont Tell Her

    Chapter 31 Don''t Tell Her


    Henry didn''t say anything. He just increased his strength to crush Nathan by ident, making Nathan


    too painful to say a word in the end.


    Looking at the way Nathan wailed, Shirley hesitated for a while and finally couldn''t help but sigh. Then


    she took the initiative to hold the hand of Henry and shook her head, indicating him not to go on.


    Shirley''s coward attitude confused Henry. After staring at Shirley for a while, he suddenly lifted his foot


    and asked with a smile, "Why?"


    It was obvious that Nathan had no feelings for Shirley. He believed that Shirley was clearer than


    anyone else. Even so, was she willing to do so much for him?


    Shirley let out a deep sigh and stared at the disappearing figure of Nathan, murmuring, "It''s not


    necessary to think too much about love. If I can think it through, I don''t have to find trouble. Sometimes,


    you know it''s a mistake, but you can''t change it. Go to sleep. It''s gettingte. Remember to change


    clean clothes. If you don''t mind, I''ll find clean clothes for you to change first Besides, I''m sorry for


    getting you involved. I hope you won''t tell ire what you saw today. I don''t want to cause any trouble


    to that child. "


    When it came to her child, Shirley couldn''t help but shed tears. She had put a lot of efforts into this


    family, but in the end, she didn''t get any return. The only person that could make her feel moved was


    probably the sweet and obedient child, ire.


    It was ire who had healed the pain in her heart and some irreparable wounds. Of course, Shirley


    would not say these words of gratitude in front of ire.


    The expression on Henry''s face became a little serious, as if he was thinking about the meaning of


    Shirley''s words. After a long silence, she finally agreed, "I know, but in exchange, I hope you can do me


    a favor..."


    Shirley was right. ire] was innocent. There was no need for her to be involved in a new conflict. And


    now the most important thing is to help Shirley deal with the wound. As for asking him to wear clothes


    that others wear, it is absolutely impossible.


    Henry had always been a neat freak. How could he bear such a treatment?


    Under the persuasion of Henry, Shirley finally followed him to the hospital of Aaron for a general check-


    up. Atst, she prescribed some medicine and got on the car of Henry.


    Shirley suddenly burst intoughter when she found that Henry was driving here. She shook her head


    and said, "In fact, if you have a car, you can leave, but you didn''t. Henry, I know there are many


    troubles in rich families. ire is very simple. If you really treat her well, you can teach her to grow up.


    Constant protection will never let her understand the evils of the society. I don''t want that child to step


    on my path again. "


    Shirley, who seemed to be kind-hearted, he didn''t expect that there would be so many unknown


    feelings in her heart! Henry nodded in agreement with Shirley''s suggestion.


    He had been teaching ire from the very beginning, but this woman was impenitent and was willing


    to believe others every time. In the end, she had to suffer a lot before she could understand the truth!


    After parking the car, Henry locked the door and said, "Wait for me in the car for a while. I''ll go to buy


    some clothes ande back soon. If anyone talks to you, you don''t have to care about it."


    What he was worried about was that Nathan woulde up again and look for trouble with Shirley.


    The wound might not be able to heal tomorrow. At that time, they really didn''t know how to exin


    these to ire!


    It was almost an hourter when the two of them finished. When they got back home, it was almost


    four o''clock in the morning. After cleaning up his wet body, Henry changed into clean clothes and went


    back to ire''s room to have a short rest.


    Faced with the unknown situation, Shirley couldn''t help but sigh slightly. If Nathan knew that the


    rtionship between ire and Henry was so good, he might have some ns on ire! It was a


    headache just to think about it.


    The next day, when ire woke up, she found that Henry had disappeared. She touched the empty


    and cold surroundings, and at that moment, her heart sank.


    Hearing the unusual noise in the room, Shirley came up to her and knocked on the door of ire''s


    room. She asked, "ire, are you awake? Come out for breakfast. Henry has been up for a long time.


    Look at you, as his wife, why do you still stay in bed? If this news spreads out, how will you face


    others?"


    Hearing Shirley''s words, a hint of joy shed across ire''s face. She responded positively, stood up


    from the bed, and ran out barefoot. The innocence and satisfaction on her face satisfied Henry.


    He didn''t expect that ire was such an easy to satisfy woman! He just slightly postponed the time to


    go to work, but she was so excited!


    On the dining table, there were already a lot of delicious breakfast, which was different from what it


    used to be. At this moment, Henry was sitting leisurely and enjoying it. Obviously, he was used to such


    a life at the moment. ire''s attention was also attracted by Henry.


    After finishing eating quietly, Henry put down his spoon gracefully. With a smile at the corners of his


    mouth, he teased, "Are you going to look at me like this the whole morning? If I remember correctly,


    you seem to have to go to work at eight o''clock today. It seems that you are already half an hourte..."


    While saying that, Henry pretended to be confused and raised his watch. Then he shook his head


    slowly, his face full of disappointment. ire, who was leisurely thest second, was stunned for a


    moment. She turned her head and nced at the rm clock in the corner. In an instant, she rushed


    back to her room and began to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    Half an hourter, Henry sent ire to the gate of Aaron''s hospital and then left in a hurry. ire


    looked around and made sure that no one followed her. Then she moved inside quickly with a red face.


    It was her first day to work, but she waste. People who didn''t know her would think that she was


    putting on airs.


    As expected, it was normal for ire to worry about that. When she just entered the pharmacy, the


    group leader immediately pulled a long face. Then she looked at her up and down and said, "I say, it''s


    nine o''clock now. I don''t know if it''s because your clock is slow, or because our clock is one hour


    faster?"


    Embarrassment was written all over ire''s face. She shook her head at the group leader and


    exined, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I hope you can give me another chance. I will work hard and make


    sure nothing goes wrong! I''m sorry! "


    The group leader was an old woman, and her white coat also gave off a faint smell of perfume and it


    mixed with the smell of herbs, ire inexplicably felt a little ufortable, but she did not dare to say


    anything. She just quietly lowered her head, waiting for the group leader''s next words.


    The group leader, Nancy, snorted coldly and began to me her. "Let me tell you, since you have


    entered this Chinese medicine room, you are my subordinate. Don''t tell me your identity. Even if the


    dean personally sent you here, so what? As long as I want, you will have a reason to be sent out of this


    pharmacy at any time. Believe it or not! "


    If she didn''t establish her prestige first, what should she do in the future when ire bullied her? It


    seemed that ire was still a little pretty. It was possible for her to have a good rtionship with Aaron.


    Therefore, after a p, Nancy was destined to give her a sweet date! No one was willing to cut off the


    way for themselves.


    ire stood respectfully, and then replied politely, "Yes, I believe you. I''m sorry, Nancy. I promise it


    won''t happen again. I hope you can give me more advice on my future work!"


    His attitude made Nancy feel much better. Nancy waved her hand and pretended to be calm, "Well, I


    know it''s not easy for you. Let it go. I hope you can learn from it. But as a newer, there are still a


    lot of things to learn. If you don''t understand, you can ask other senior employees. Don''t make any


    mistakes!"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After the farce, ire officially entered the hospital and became a member of the pharmacy. However,


    the seemingly peaceful life was actually full of undercurrents. As a newer, she would naturally


    suffer more than others!


    As soon as it was lunch break, this kind of discrimination was immediately revealed!


    Just as ire took off her white coat, she was suddenly tapped on the shoulder. When she turned her


    head, she saw a woman with curly hair. She smiled and said, "Ah, you''re ire, right? You''re the new


    comer, so you''re the only one on duty during the lunch break today. I know you''re a smart girl, so we all


    believe that you can do it well. We''ll be there at half past two in the afternoon. Work hard!


    "

 Chapter 32 Suppression Everywhere

    Chapter 32 Suppression Everywhere


    She just came here in the morning, and now she had to take the responsibility alone. Wasn''t it too


    hasty?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ire was a little stunned. She quickly reached out her hand and grabbed the woman. She exined,


    "Wait, wait... Wasn''t it too abrupt? I just came here for the first day. What if there is an emergency? I''m


    afraid I can''t do it alone. "


    Although she had been in this industry for some time and had some experience, it didn''t mean that she


    could adapt to the new life here immediately. It needed a process. When Nancy saw this situation, it


    seemed that she didn''t want to stop them. She pretended that nothing had happened and immediately


    ran out of the room.


    The woman with curly hair also became impatient. She quickly pushed away ire''s hand and said


    sarcastically, "We''ve all been through this. If you can''t adapt, then leave here. Do you think our hospital


    will leave a waste? If you can''t do anything, you''d better get out of here as soon as possible! "


    After saying that, she strode out of the room. In an instant, only ire was left alone in the big Chinese


    medicine pharmacy. Looking at this scene, she could only bear it.


    With a slight sigh, ire walked to the pharmacy again and began to carefully familiarize herself with


    the arrangement and ssification of every medicine cab. Her eyes never left the medicine cab,


    from top to bottom, from left to right... It was not until her phone suddenly rang that the silence of ire


    was broken.


    The moment the phone was connected, Henry''s voice came out of the other end of the line. He


    seemed to be busy on the other side, asionally mixed with a trace of noise, but it did not affect the


    communication between the two people.


    "Woman, how''s it going? Are you used to it?"


    At the moment when ire heard the voice of Henry, she felt a little sore on the tip of her nose! After


    taking a deep breath, she managed to get rid of that negative emotion. Then she grinned and replied,


    "Of course, I will definitely get used to it. Don''t you know who I am? I just need to get used... It won''t


    take long. "


    Henry didn''t notice that there was something wrong with ire''s mood, but teased, "I was worried that


    you couldn''t get used to it. I was wondering if I should go to see you. It seems that I don''t need to go.


    By the way, I may have to work overtime tonight. If you get off work, you can go back by yourself. I


    have something to deal with, or I may not go back. If you have any problem, you can... "


    "Mr. Henry, how about this n?"


    Before Henry could finish his words, another woman''s voice came. ire immediately hung up the


    phone and sat aside obediently.


    Her stomach was empty and let out a gurgling sound, which inexplicably made ire feel lonely. She


    had thought about going out for lunch, but the woman just said that she couldn''t move when they left.


    Otherwise, if something went wrong, she would be responsible for the consequences alone.


    ire couldn''t afford such a big crime.


    Five minutester, Bonnie called to express her condolence, which barely saved ire''s life. After


    knowing the general idea of the matter, Bonnie replied briskly that she woulde to apany


    ire and bring some food here. After all, ire was pregnant. Two of them were hungry.


    Fortunately, Bonnie was quick. Within ten minutes, she came with some light porridge. The moment


    she opened the lid, ire felt her eyes brimming with tears. If it weren''t for her, ire would still be


    hungry.


    After casting a reproachful nce at ire, Bonnie couldn''t helpining. "Come on, don''t look at


    me so pitifully. Look at you. Can you be a little ambitious? It''s just porridge. Why are you looking at me


    like you are looking at the Savior? But it''s lunch break. You should be able to have a rest too. Why are


    you on duty the first day? There''s no one else. Why don''t you go out and buy something? I''m worried


    about you if you''re hungry. "


    As she spoke, Bonnie reached out her hand and touched ire''s belly for a long time. Then she


    reluctantly released her hand and sighed, "When can I find such a good man? It''s still a long way for


    me to be a mother. "


    ire didn''t say anything. She just ate the dishes and the delicious porridge. It was more than ten


    minutes after ire finished eating and drinking. It was a greatfort for ire to see Bonnie again


    in the hospital.


    After packing up, ire grabbed Bonnie''s hands and sighed, "Bonnie, do you think I can do this job for


    a long time? I always feel that I can''t blend in. "


    She had tried her best to do the best, but she still attracted the disgust of so many colleagues, who


    seemed to be subconsciously pushing her. The most depressed one should be ire, because she


    was kicked out before she knew anything.


    In a daze, Bonnie scratched the back of her head. Then she shrugged and said, "I don''t know. But if


    you can''t stay any longer, you cane to me at any time. As for me, although I don''t have that much


    money, I can support you. Besides, the shop manager also said that you can go back to work at any


    time as long as Henry agrees. After all, you are experienced, aren''t you? "


    When the two were talking, the door of the pharmacy was suddenly pushed open. Before ire and


    Bonnie could react, ire was lifted up and carried out in a sh. All this happened in the blink of an


    eye, and it was so fast that people were shocked.


    Subconsciously, Bonnie picked up ire''s phone on the table and ran out, shouting, "Who are you?


    Did you kidnap her in broad daylight? Is anyone here? "


    After chasing for a while, Bonnie couldn''t catch up with the man. As a pregnant woman, how could


    ire bear such torture? If it was rted to the fact that ire had just said that she had been


    excluded by her colleagues, something big would happen! Without thinking too much, Bonnie


    immediately took out ire''s mobile phone, urately found the number of Henry and dialed it.


    To Bonnie''s surprise, the voice on the other end of the phone was not from Henry, but from a woman.


    While wiping the sweat off her forehead, Bonnie shouted at the other end of the phone, "Henry, let me


    tell you. Something happened to ire. If you don''t want her to get into trouble,e to the hospital


    where she works as soon as possible. Someone has kidnapped her! I didn''t catch up. Come here


    quickly. "


    Renaughed scornfully when he heard what Bonnie said. She shook Henry''s phonecently and


    then gritted her teeth. "I''m telling you, Mr. Henry is busy now and has no time to listen to your phone


    call. I''m really sorry. As for ire''s life, it has nothing to do with me."


    After saying that, she turned off Henry''s phone frivolously and put it into the sofa, leaving Henry no


    chance to touch it. The woman named ire must be the one who was brought to the office by Henry


    last time. She hadn''t had a chance to vent her anger yet.


    If something really happened to ire, she would have a chance to take the position of ire! Thinking


    of this possibility, Rena''s smile became weirder.


    Just as she wascent, the door of the office were suddenly pushed with a sound of crack. Rena


    was so scared that she stood up straight at once. Then she stared at Henry with burning eyes and


    smiled awkwardly.


    Seeing the strange expression on Rena''s face, Henry frowned and asked, "Who allowed you to enter


    my office?"


    Before Henry went out, he locked the door of the office. Although there was a key in the secretary''s


    office, he believed that Rena couldn''te in without his permission. He believes Rena understands


    this. Since she had understood, why did she do such a stupid thing?


    Rena was a little flustered when she was exposed by Henry. She forced a smile and answered, "Here


    is the thing. I just heard a strange noise in Mr. Henry''s office. I was afraid that someone mighte in,


    so I broke in just to be on the safe side. I hope you can forgive me. I really didn''t know what would


    happen... "


    As she spoke, she lowered her head, full of remorse on her face. Henry didn''t say anything. He just


    walked quietly to his desk and turned on theputer. After confirming that there was no trace of being


    touched, his face rxed a little. If this woman really wanted to do something just now, he would


    definitely make her life a living hell on the spot!


    With a guilty conscience, Rena took a step back, and then took the initiative to hint, "Mr. Henry, I''ve put


    the documents you want on the table. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first. If you need any help, you


    can call me at any time."

 Chapter 33 Well Planned

    Chapter 33 Well nned


    It was not because Rena suddenly became steady, but because she wanted to find an appropriate


    reason for herself.


    Henry is always a good judge of character. If she showed any weakness in front of him, she would be


    doomed! She was not stupid enough to push herself into the endless abyss. No one was willing to do


    such a hard and thankless thing.


    Fortunately, as if Henry had something else to do, he didn''t stop her. Rena snickered and then left the


    office quickly. At this moment, ire had been taken to the cruise ship.


    Facing this strange and unknown world, it must be a lie that she was not afraid. But seeing that the


    man didn''t seem to want to hurt her, ire plucked up the courage to ask, "I want to ask... Where the


    hell was this ce... Besides, you take me here... What''s the matter? "


    She shouldn''t have offended anyone, but why did they call so many people! If it is her colleagues in the


    hospital, they wouldn''t have been so rich. If so, why did theye to work in the hospital and not enjoy


    the good fortune at home? When ire saw the cruise ship just now, she was also shocked.


    It was the first time that she had seen such a luxurious thing.


    The man in charge of guarding the door of the room tensed up and exined without looking back,


    "Miss ire, our boss has something to discuss with you, but he can''t spare time for the time being.


    Please wait here for a moment. Of course, you can''t leave. We are just following orders. Please don''t


    make us embarrassed."


    The corner of ire''s mouth twitched slightly, and then she forced a smile and pulled the corner of the


    man''s clothes to sound out, "But who is your master? You just need to tell me this, okay? I don''t think


    it''s a problem, "


    Before the doorman could answer, someone apuded not far away, followed by a joking voice. "Why


    didn''t I know that Miss ire also likes to act like a spoiled child? What an eye opener! "


    ire raised her head and looked at his green eyes and blonde hair! It was him! The man who saved


    her at the banquet of Gu Familyst time! If she remembered correctly, Henry seemed to call him


    Louis, but she didn''t seem to be so familiar with Louis?


    ire took a step back vigntly. Subconsciously, she wanted to close the door, but she didn''t expect


    that the speed of Louis was so fast that it made people sweat profusely! He was still far away from


    ire just now. Before she could close the door of her room, the door frame was blocked by Louis with


    his hand.


    There was a huge difference in strength between the two. As soon as they met, Louis easily came in.


    His face was full of ridicule, which made ire has some delusions that she''s letting the cat out of the


    bag.


    After barely calming herself down, ire cut to the chase, "Mr. Louis, what can I do for you?"


    She was taken out like this just now, which must have frightened Bonnie. Besides, she didn''t bring her


    cell phone with her, so she didn''t have the chance to contact Henry. If anything happened to her, she


    would not get any help!


    "I''m fine. I just want to have a talk with Miss ire and make friends with you. Is it convenient for you?"


    replied Louis, sitting at the foot of the bed leisurely


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But ire was nervous for no reason, worried that something is going to happen.


    Looking at the mechanical action of ire, Louis couldn''t helpughing. Then he teased, "Or do you


    think I will do something bad to you? Don''t worry. If I really want to do something to you, you should be


    under me now... As I said, I just want to make a friend with Miss ire. Coincidentally, ourpany is


    going to hold a one month cruise vacation in three days, so I invite you here. It''s really an honor to


    spend a month of romantic time with Miss ire. "


    In fact, what Louis said was true. If he wanted to do something from the very beginning, no matter how


    hard ire resisted, she was still no match for him. Seeming to think it was reasonable, ire nodded


    and immediately rxed. She took the initiative to sit on the chair and began to refuse, "It''s my honor


    that you want to invite me, but I''m sorry that I can''t attend. Because I still have my own job. It''s a new


    job I''ve worked hard to start. It''s a pity if I lose it. Besides, Henry didn''t know about it, did he? I don''t


    want him to think that I''m cheating on him. "


    ire said sincerely, but in the ears of Louis, it was a refusal. As Henry''s woman, does she still need to


    work? The money he earned every day was enough for an ordinary family to live for most of their lives.


    Wasn''t it ame reason to refuse?


    All of a sudden, Louis''s favorable impression of ire decreased by more than half. He smiled


    hypocritically and then said coldly, "What a pity! I also invited Henry. How can he miss such an


    interesting thing? So you''d better stay here before Henryes. As for your whereabouts... Don''t


    worry. I will convey everything to him. But if you want to escape, don''t me me for being rude, Miss


    ire... You''d better believe that I can do what I say! "


    His threatening tone gave ire goose bumps all over her body. However, it seemed that Louis didn''t


    want to stay any longer. After saying these words, he turned around and walked out of the room,


    locking ire alone inside.


    "Keep an eye on her. If I can''t see her when Ie here tomorrow, you will be responsible for the


    consequences!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Half an hourter, the phone in Henry''s office rang, breaking the eerie silence.


    After staring at the number for a while, Henry picked it up.


    As soon as he picked up the phone, he heard the voice of Louis. "Henry, long time no see. I didn''t


    expect that you could still answer my phone so calmly... By the way, I have something to discuss with


    you. The woman I saved that day seems to be your wife, right? I''ll buy her. What do you think of


    offering a price?"


    It was because of ire again! Without hesitation, Henry hung up the phone. His face was full of


    displeasure. If Louis wanted another woman, Henry would have given her to him, but ire is different.


    So he would not make any concession on this matter.


    On the other hand, Louis was not discouraged. He called Henry again and again. After repeating it for


    nearly five times, Henry picked up the phone angrily. Before he could vent his anger, Louis cut to the


    chase. "It seems that you don''t want your wife anymore. No wonder your phone is powered off. Since


    you have made up your mind, you can show me the price. Or I''d be ashamed to touch her, wouldn''t I?"


    His phone was powered off?


    Henry was stunned and immediately lowered his head to look for his mobile phone on his desk. But to


    his surprise, his phone, which had been ced beside theputer, disappeared at this moment!


    Before he left the office, his phone was still there. The only possibility was that... Rena had done


    something when she came in!


    A trace of anger gradually appeared on Henry''s face. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it!


    What are you thinking about, Louis?"


    Regardless of whether Louis really had a crush on ire or not, the most important thing at the


    moment was where ire was! If he remembered correctly, it should be lunch break, and ire should


    be in the hospital. While thinking, Henry opened his e-mail and sent a letter to Aaron, asking about


    ire.


    Louis gave an unbridled smile, "Henry, it''s easy for me to get what I want. The cruise ship of our


    company will leave in three days, and it will encircle the four cities of ABCD. If you want to get back that


    woman, you cane over. I believe that you, Miss ire and I will spend a month together. It would


    be a happy holiday. Of course, if you don''t want toe, then Miss ire will be... Mine. "


    After saying that, Louis directly hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Henry to refuse. When Henry


    called, he found that the Louis''s phone had been switched off! At this moment, Aaron''s reply was that


    there was no one in the pharmacy!


    That was to say, was what Louis said true? Was ire really in his hand? At the moment, he


    immediately found his mobile phone and called ire to confirm whether it was true or not! It was also


    at this time that Henry found that he really knew too little about ire, so that at the critical moment, he


    could not find any clues!


    Without a doubt, Rena became the first suspect of Henry. With a gloomy face, he went straight into the


    secretary room and called Rena''s name in a cold voice. The other secretaries looked at each other, but


    only Rena''s face turned pale!


    The atmosphere froze at that moment!

 Chapter 34 Find Her

    Chapter 34 Find Her


    Rena shivered with fear, "Mr. Henry, what can I do for you? I was working on some files just now, so I


    didn''t hear you! "


    As she spoke, she raised the documents in her hand. But her trembling hand betrayed her.


    Henry''s face darkened. He reached out his hand and grabbed Rena''s throat, saying coldly, "Do you


    know about ire''s situation?"


    It was absolutely reasonable for Louis to say something like that. Although Henry didn''t like that man


    very much, he knew his character very well.


    Rena''s face turned a little red. She reached out her hand and tried to pull Henry''s hand down, sobbing,


    "I... Mr. Henry, I really don''t know what happened. I don''t know what you are talking about! I''ve been


    really busy here. They can prove it. "


    Rena''s denial infuriated Henry. He snorted and said sarcastically, "What about my phone? Rena, you''d


    better not y tricks. Otherwise, you will suffer!"


    "Mr. Henry, I really don''t know. I''m also confused about it. At first, I just wanted to send some


    documents in, so... "


    Seeing that Rena was still denying the truth, Henry was furious to the extreme. He turned his head and


    nced at David, who was standing outside the door, and said impatiently, "She doesn''t cry until she


    sees the coffin! Ask the technical department to get the surveince video for me right now! "


    What happened to ire upset him. He finally had some clue, but Rena refused to admit it.


    Hearing that he was going to get the surveince video, Rena dared not go on even if she had the guts.


    With a plop, she fell to her knees and reached out her hand to hold Henry. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Mr. Henry, I''m sorry. I did it, but I was just out of my mind. I didn''t do it at all... "


    Henry withdrew his foot impatiently and said calmly, "You don''t take my words seriously at all. Good. "


    Rena''s face turned pale with fear. She shook her head and denied, "I''m sorry, Mr. Henry. I didn''t mean


    that. Mr. Henry, I didn''t mean to hide your phone under the sofa. Please give me another chance. I''m


    just defending you. How could that woman be loved by you? She is just a woman who only can read.


    She can''t please you at all!"


    Henry was angry! Everyone could see that. This was the first time that this calm man had vented his


    emotions for a woman. One could imagine how important ire was to him.


    Under the sofa?


    When Henry heard her words, he immediately turned around and walked out, leaving the surprised


    crowd, as well as Rena, who was wailing on the spot.


    Henry turned around and walked back to his office. He didn''t look as indifferent as he used to be. A


    trace of worry could be seen on his face. As expected, he found his phone under the sofa. When he


    just turned on the phone, there were a lot of missed calls. When he was confused, his phone vibrated


    again.


    In the past, Henry would never ept an unknown number. But now the situation was urgent. Without


    any hesitation, he pressed the answer key and said, "I''m Henry. What''s up? "


    As soon as the phone was connected, Bonnie began toin, "Are you Henry? Let me tell you,


    why don''t you answer the phone until now? ire was kidnapped. It seems that the kidnapper has a


    strong background. Let me tell you, you''d better think of a way to solve it as soon as possible. The


    kidnapper seems to have nned it well. I have no choice now. She... "


    She wanted to protect ire well, but she didn''t expect that when something happened to ire, she


    could do nothing but watch ire being kidnapped. It was a big blow to Bonnie.


    She had lost the most important thing and the one she loved most because of her weakness. She


    couldn''t ept the same thing happening again!


    In a hurry, Henry put his important documents into a special drawer with a lock. Then he dialed David''s


    number and said, "Don''t investigate the surveince video. Come with me right now. I want to see what


    Louis is up to!"


    It seemed that they were well prepared! He must fight this battle!


    About an hourter, Henry arrived at the entrance of the cruise sessfully, but he was stopped


    ruthlessly.


    A bodyguard in ck nodded politely and smiled, "I''m sorry, Mr. Henry. Please show me your invitation.


    If not, please forgive me and then leave."


    The one month trip on this cruise ship was held by Louis. His boss had just told him that if Henry came,


    he must stop him, make difficulties for him and wait for Louis''s notice. At the beginning, they thought it


    was funny. How could it be possible for Henry to attend this activity? But now the truth was clear.


    It turned out that Henry, the formidable enemy of Louis, had really appeared in front of his cruise ship!


    Henry''s face was tense. He looked sideways a little and then fixed his eyes on the man on the deck of


    the cruise ship. "Call out Louis."


    It seemed that Louis was challenging his limit!


    The man standing on the deck was none other than Louis. With a bright smile, he pped his hands


    and eximed, "No wonder you''re Henry. Let him in!"


    But there were a few true and a few false words in his praise. That was another story.


    When the two people walked together, everything around them began to pale. These two men were so


    outstanding that wherever they went, they would attract other people''s attention.


    Because of some special reason, David was detained in the hall and put on standby. Obviously, Henry


    had lost his patience. He suddenly stopped and asked, "Where is ire?"


    Louis was not strange that Henry has such a reaction. At the banquet held by the Gu Family that day,


    he had sensed that Henry had a feeling of fondness for that t woman. It was because he knew how


    important ire was to Henry that he wanted to take her away and possess her!


    With a slight smile, Louis shrugged helplessly and exined, "Why are you in such a hurry? I just


    invited her to attend our exhibition. Who doesn''t want a month''s trip? Once the cruise ship leaves, there


    will be no turning back. Henry, you are myst guest. "


    He had invited them so sincerely. Even Henry would feel embarrassed to refuse his invitation?


    Henry owed him too much. He must make it back in this month!


    In the face of the scrutinizing eyes of Louis, Henry did not pay any attention to it. He just stared at him


    coldly and said in a stalemate, "I''ll say it for thest time. Where is she?"


    The atmosphere froze in an instant, and the surrounding air was extremely cold. No one dared to say a


    word, and everyone lowered their heads. When the two men were in a stalemate, it seemed that


    everything would be frozen! Strong collision burst out are infinite fireworks.


    Finally, Louispromised. He believed that he would have plenty of opportunities to humiliate this


    man in the next month!


    With a relieved smile on his face, Louis stretched out his hand and gently patted on Henry''s shoulder.


    At the same time, he pretended to be gentle and said, "Anyway, we are brothers. How can I make


    things difficult for you? Don''t worry. I''ve taken good care of your woman. I promise I won''t hurt her.


    Guards, take Henry to the No. 22 lounge on A floor! "


    As soon as Louis finished his words, a woman standing next to him immediately came up and invited,


    "Mr. Henry, this way, please!"


    She seemed to be calm and mature, but in fact, she was just hiding her panic. She had witnessed the


    two men''s stalemate just now. It would be bad if the fire burned on her.


    She guided Henry gingerly and left. Instead, Louis''s eyes were fixed on Henry. After watching him


    leave, he touched his nose and smiled, "Henry, I want to see how long your arrogant aura can hold on!


    Sooner orter, I will trample you under my feet and let you know how I feel to be humiliated in the


    past! "


    At this moment, ire was pacing restlessly in the room, with an anxious expression on her face. Now


    she couldn''t get in touch with the outside world. Would Henry be anxious if he knew it?


    When she was uneasy, there was a sudden noise outside the door.


    "Hello, Mr. Henry."


    "The door is open. If you have nothing else to say, you can leave now."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry was very cold, he didn''t want to thank others at all. The woman on the other side didn''t say


    anything. They just looked at each other tacitly, then she opened the door and stepped aside.


    ire took a nce at the door. When she saw who it was, a smile immediately appeared on her face.


    "Henry... Henry? Is it really you? "


    As she spoke, she quickly approached him and held Henry''s hand. After repeated confirmation, ire''s


    nose twitched and she hugged him without saying anything.

 Chapter 35 I Have Always Been There

    Chapter 35 I Have Always Been There


    ire threw herself at Henry, which instantly dispelled his anger.


    At the beginning, he wanted to question ire about the cause and effect of this matter. There were


    many women around Louis, but he only cared so much about ire. Could it be that there was


    something he didn''t know between the two?


    Tears welled up in ire''s eyes. She grasped Henry''s cor tightly and sobbed, "Henry... It''s really you.


    It''s so good to see you here. I thought... I thought... "


    Indeed, if it was in the past, ire wouldn''t have done such a sentimental thing. But now it was


    different. When she was in danger and felt that her life was being persecuted, the first person she


    thought of was the arrogant Henry! And people would not understand their hearts until they were in the


    most dangerous time.


    Her abnormal behavior made Henry feel uneasy for no reason. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and


    he suddenly held her hand. While checking inside and outside, he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you


    injured? Damn it! How dare Louis hurt you! Let''s go... "


    Hearing that, Henry''s mood was ignited in an instant. After giving vent to her fear, ire realized that


    something was wrong. She quickly reached out her hand and grabbed Henry. Then she shook her


    head and said, "No, No. Louis didn''t do anything to me. I was too timid to be frightened. But I''m really


    moved by youring... I thought you wouldn''te, and you decided to let me die outside. After all,


    I''m just a nominal Mrs. Gu... "


    At the end of her words, ire was obviously a little absent-minded. Henry was stunned. After a while,


    he reached out his hand and gently pressed on the forehead of ire, smiling, "If I don''t have the


    ability to protect my woman, what else can I do? But you, don''t try to hide. I, Henry, have been here all


    the time, and no one can hurt you. Understand? I have always been here. "


    These seemingly unintentional words quietly opened the heart of ire, and from then on, a man


    called Henry was upied.


    While ire was telling Henry what had happened just now, Louis''s voice suddenly came from a


    speaker in the room, "Thank you for attending ourpany''s activity to reward our members. I believe


    you have heard of it. In this month, all the food and use on our cruise ship are free, in order to give you


    a rxed and leisure holiday¡­¡­ Of course, tonight I will also hold a ball to entertain you, and there will


    be more wonderful activities waiting for you. Now please move to our main hall. We have prepared all


    kinds of delicious dishes for you. I hope you can have a happy holiday. A month''s cruise ship activity is


    about to begin... "


    Henry heaved a sigh of relief. He gentlybed up the hair near ire''s ear and asked patiently, "Are


    you hungry?"


    If Henry hadn''t experienced it himself, he wouldn''t know he have cared so much about a seemingly


    ordinary woman. She was not as smart as others, nor was she in a better shape. But somehow, his


    eyes couldn''t move away from her easily. It was as if he had been cursed, and he wanted to keep


    ire in his pocket all the time.


    ire rarely acted in a spoiled way. She took the initiative to pull Henry''s sleeve and gratefully said, "I


    was not very hungry. I had been eating porridge before I was suddenly captured. Louis said you would


    come, so he didn''t lie to me! That''s great... "


    She had always thought that she was nothing in Henry''s eyes, but this man came to such a ce for


    her. He knew how much impact hispany would have if he was not in thepany for a month.


    Henry lifted ire''s chin frivolously and looked at her for a while before he smiled. "Then let''s go to


    have dinner together. I didn''t even have dinner to look for you. You should... Come and have dinner


    with me, okay? "


    Looking at the yful expression on Henry''s face, ire couldn''t help but roll her eyes and emphasize,


    "You''re so naughty. Can you respect a pregnant woman! I''m pregnant! Hey, don''t try to avoid the topic.


    Look at my eyes, my pure little eyes. Hello! "


    Unfortunately, as if Henry didn''t want to hear it, he took ire''s hand and went out directly. Thest


    second, ire, who was still shouting, suddenly quieted down, and her eyes were still a little red.


    Henry would never know how relieved she was when she saw his back!


    When the two of them arrived at the hall, ire''s eyes widened. This was the first time she took a


    cruise ship. In the past, her life was basically the same. She was thinking about making money and


    paying off her father''s debt every day. She didn''t have a chance to rx, let alone have a chance to


    see such a big scene.


    On the table were all kinds of delicious dishes, some of which ire had never seen before. Could she


    really taste all these things?


    While thinking, ire swallowed hard. Then she looked up at Henry and whispered, "These are all for


    us to eat? Your friend is so kind. He even brought so many delicious food to entertain us! "


    Friend?


    Hearing this, Henry''s smile immediately disappeared, Henry held ire''s hand and emphasized,


    "Remember, don''t mess with Louis. He is not my..."


    Before Henry could finish his words, Louis put his hand on ire''s shoulder and sneered, "I''m not


    your? Mr. Henry, I''m going to be sad if you say that. Anyway, we have known each other for more than


    10 years. If you deny it, I will be ashamed. "


    Of course, the two of them were not friends. They were enemies andpetitors. The reason why


    Henry was willing toe to his cruise ship this time was because of ire, and more importantly, he


    wanted to sound him out After all, if they opened this casino, Henry''s business would be affected.


    With a faint smile on Henry''s face, Henry nced at Louis and said calmly, "Take your hand off me. I,


    Henry, don''t need your permission to do anything, do I? "


    He was not a fool and knew what was on Louis''s mind. But now that he hade in, it meant that he


    had been mentally prepared. Henry had never fought a battle without certainty!


    Louis doesn''t know where he got the nerve to take the initiative and challenge Henry. "Mr. Henry, I don''t


    know if you are interested in gambling with me. As you know, the casino we are going to open next is


    thergest one in the A City. If it steal your business in the underground city, we will feel sorry for it..."


    Hearing this, Henry squinted his eyes, with a hint of danger in them. "Really?"


    At the invitation of Louis, Henry came to the second floor with him. All the people inside were cheering


    and screaming painfully. ire began to shiver before she entered the room.


    No one knew what would happen next, but she felt more and more uneasy! Didn''t these two people


    know each other? Why did the atmosphere and feelinge out a little different from what she


    thought. Even though she was slow to react, she was aware of the seriousness of the matter at the


    moment.


    But it was toote to stop them. Henry and Louis sat on two sides of the gambling table respectively.


    Their four eyes met, bursting out a strong smell of gunpowder. No one knew what kind of past these


    two people had in private so that they could not bear each other''s existence.


    It was not until Louis casually took a woman into his arms that he teased, "Mr. Henry, if you just gamble


    like this, it''s not interesting at all. How about... How about we raise the stakes? This kind of thing


    depends on luck. If you can win, I will do my best. But if you lose... Then we can promote


    communication. "


    He wanted that woman... At the same time, he also wanted to give Henry a lesson. This man was so


    arrogant that he never looked at others in the eye! Besides, it was his ce, so no one would know


    what he wanted to do secretly.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Henry slowly nodded and replied, "Okay. It didn''t matter.


    Then what are your chips. I believe you won''t let me down. "


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After shrugging his shoulders indifferently, Louis pretended to be rxed and said, "If I win, I will take


    your femalepanion. What do you think? It''s very simple. It''s just to promote the activities of both


    sides. Mr. Henry, can''t you even do this? It''s just a woman. If you want, you can choose any woman on


    my cruise. "


    The girls on the cruise were hot and knew what men were thinking. Any one of them was enough to


    make a normal man have sex for a long time!


    Henry smiled and said, "It''s just a woman. I can afford it. If you lose, you can transfer 30% of your


    shares to me. What do you think? "

 Chapter 36 Not a Toy

    Chapter 36 Not a Toy


    It was beyond the expectation of ire and Louis that Henry would agree so readily.


    Perhaps others would think that Louis was stupid. In their eyes, ire was just an ordinary barmaid


    and there was nothing topete for. It was obvious that the chips in thepetition were several


    times weaker. One woman and 30% shares. Obviously, thetter was more expensive.


    But since he had said it, if he regretted, he would beughed at by everyone!


    Louis generously pped his hands and found an excuse for himself. "Mr. Henry, you are so unkind...


    In that case, let Miss ire stand in the middle. Mr. Henry, if you lose, I don''t want you to go back on


    your words. Miss ire, I will take good care of you! "


    It was only the first day that the two business tycoons had such a fierce collision. How could they not


    be excited? In less than ten minutes, there were a lot of people gathering around the gambling table,


    wrapping the two of them in the middle.


    From beginning to end, Henry''s eyes had never fallen on ire, as if she was a dispensable existence.


    As long as he wanted, he could throw away a chess piece like her at any time! For the sake of his own


    business, people around Henry could understand that he could exchange a woman for something else.


    So they didn''t say anything more. In business, this kind of thing had been the same.


    "That''s for sure. I will do what I say."


    The fight between the two men hurt ire''s heart unintentionally. And her love for Henry, which she


    had worked so hard to develop just now, was stifled in the cradle.


    She thought she was special to Henry. It seemed that she was the one who ttered herself in the end!


    ire took the initiative to stand beside Henry, and she said with red eyes, "I''m really stupid enough to


    believe that you have a little feeling for me. I''m ttered! Henry, I''m not a toy. I''m a woman of flesh and


    blood. I''m even pregnant with the child of Gu Family. How could you not frown... "


    ire''s words made Henry impatient. He pushed her away and scolded, "Shut up. Don''t forget who


    you are. There is no chance for you to speak here. You just need to stand quietly. "


    Who you are? Hearing these words, ire suddenly smiled with relief.


    Her face was smiling, but her tears were falling.


    ire took a few steps back slowly and nodded in agreement. "Yes, you are right. Henry. I, ire, am


    your toy. You can pick it up whenever you want and throw it away whenever you want. You are right.


    Henry. You bastard! "


    ire almost cried out thest sentence. Not knowing where the strength and courage came from,


    ire pushed away the person in front of her and ran out in a sh. The people around them were


    scared to death. They made way for ire.


    Looking at the direction in which ire left, the smile on Louis''s face became more and more weird. He


    chuckled and continued to ask, "It seems that Mr. Henry hasn''t tamed her well... Such a straightforward


    woman like Miss ire. I really love her. In this gamble, we... "


    If Henry didn''t pay any price today, he probably wouldn''t be able to get out of the gambling table! There


    were so many people around him, and Louis believed that Henry would not break up with him!


    Henry''s face was tense. He didn''t see any change in him. He raised his head, stared at Louis and said


    with a smile, "That''s... Of course. "


    He admitted that he was a little regretful and distressed when he saw ire tell him with red eyes that


    she was not a toy. But what he said was like water pouring out. If he broke his principle directly, ire


    would probably cause more killing intent, wouldn''t she?


    The atmosphere inside was still rising, and outside the gambling table, ire wiped her tears silently


    and looked into the distance. The sea breeze blew her blue floral dress, and her thick ck hair


    danced gently.


    When ire was sad alone, a woman''s gentle voice came from behind, "Miss, why are you outside


    alone? It seems that you are very sad. If possible, I think I can help you. "


    ire wiped her tears in a hurry and turned around surprised. Then she quickly distanced herself from


    the woman. "Yes, I''m sorry... I''m fine. Thank you for your concern. I... I have something else to do, so I


    have to go now. I''m really sorry! "


    After saying that, ire] turned around and ran away, as if there was something want to eat her behind


    her. But it was also because ire ran fast that she did not see the strange smile on the woman''s face.


    After irepletely went away, the smiling woman seemed to have changed into another person for


    a moment and asked helplessly, "Boss, is this woman really something magical? Except for being a


    little timid and having clean eyes. There seems to be nothing special about her. She doesn''t look like a


    woman who will seed in business."


    She had seen too many women in her life, but when she looked at ire just now, she couldn''t see any


    hypocrisy or affectation. The first impression ire gave people was that she was very clean, and the


    faint smell of herbs from her body was refreshing.


    The boss, who was wearing sunsses, was sitting leisurely at the foot of the sun mountain. "I smell


    too much perfume. It''s good to change my taste asionally. Keep an eye on her and inform me


    immediately if anything happens. "


    The boss was really interested in that little woman. After all, ire was the nominal wife of Henry. It


    was not appropriate for her to watch ire in public?


    Of course, the woman didn''t dare to say such words. She just chuckled and said that she understood.


    Then she twisted her snake like waist and slowly walked forward. Countless men were attracted by her.


    When ire returned to room 22 on the A floor, she realized that there was a very serious problem.


    She didn''t have the key to this room. If she wanted to rest, she might have to find another ce! When


    ire felt regretful, she was surprised to find that the door... It''s open!


    Did Henrye back? Did he know that she was sad and he couldn''t find her, so he chose toe


    back?


    A hint of joy shed through her heart. ire hurriedly pushed the door open and rushed in, smiling


    through tears and called Henry''s name. But time seemed to freeze at that moment. There was indeed


    someone in the room, not the so-called Henry.


    The man closest to the door pulled down his face at once, quickly covered ire''s mouth with his


    hands, quickly closed the door with his back and scolded, "Who didn''t lock the door? Close the door


    quickly. If it was Henry who came here just now, all of us would be dead. How could we exin it when


    we go back since we are so careless! "


    No one would stay in this area during this period of time, so they chose to go out at this time. So they


    were not worried that someone would notice their movements. At this moment, ire was really in


    danger!


    ire, whose mouth was covered, was obviously a little flustered. She didn''t know these three people,


    but how could they have the key to enter the room, and... She looked familiar with one of them! Wasn''t


    this man the security guard who was responsible for guarding the door of her room before? Why was


    he looking around in her room now!


    The man who arrested ire immediately straightened her body, gnashed his teeth and asked, "This


    damn woman. If she didn''te back, there wouldn''t be so many things. Search quickly! Why did you


    come back suddenly? Where is Henry? "


    If Henry wasing back, they must leave as soon as possible. However, ire had seen what they


    were doing. If they couldn''t figure out a way to kill her, something big would happen. They had nned


    this for so long and finally had the chance to sneak in. If they were caught, all their previous efforts


    would be wasted!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ire was smart enough to see that they were looking for something, so she immediately began to


    make a mystery of it. "He... He wasing back soon! He asked me toe back and get something.


    He asked me to keep it a secret. Don''t let others find it! "


    Now as long as Henry came back, she would still have a little chance to be saved, wouldn''t she? These


    people were obviously ouws. If they were pushed too hard, it would be ire who would suffer


    losses.


    ire didn''t want to be humiliated by the same mistake.


    The man recognized by ire immediately became restless. He took the initiative to approach her,


    grabbed her arm and pinched it hard. "Something... Brother, maybe this woman really knew something!


    Where is it? Hand it over quickly! If you hand it over, I promise I won''t hurt you. I believe that you don''t


    want to leave any ugly scars on your face, do you? "


    As he spoke, the man smirked sinisterly. He took out a fruit knife from his pocket and kept moving up


    and down ire''s face, with a greedy expression on his face.

 Chapter 37 in Danger

    Chapter 37 in Danger


    It had to be said that Henry had a good taste. At the beginning, he thought it was funny for Henry to


    choose such a woman as his femalepanion. But after such contact just now, he realized that this


    woman''s merit is not on the surface. Although she was not as enchanting as other women, her skin


    was delicate!


    Without any make-up, the white and tender state was shown by the instinct of the body. It was precisely


    because of this that people felt their eyes lit up when they see her!


    ire breathed faster and turned her head away unnaturally. "But... I don''t have it with me. If you want,


    I can ask for it from Henry for you. But I don''t know whether he will give it to me or not. "


    Now as long as she could leave the vision of this group of people, she would have a much higher


    chance of survival. She had no idea what it was, and if she continued to talk, it would definitely expose


    her lie! At that time, it would be more dangerous than the current situation.


    However, although ire was smart, the other party was not a fool, especially man who was called big


    brother, Byron. He immediately grabbed ire''s throat and asked with a smile, "Since you know that


    thing, why don''t you describe it to me? What does it look like? If you can answer me right, I will


    consider letting you go. But if you lie, don''t... Don''t me me for hitting you. I don''t think Henry is short


    of women. "


    Although she was different from other women, she was still a woman. She was just a toy for Henry to


    kill time! As long as Henry was tired of her, he would throw her away at any time!


    ire''s face turned pale, but she was still struggling, "That is... If I tell you, you will... Ah... "


    The pain came from her throat soon, and ire''s body tensed up at that moment.


    Byron suddenly loosened his hand. He sneered, "This woman is very cunning. Don''t listen to her easily.


    I didn''t think she looked like a simple woman, but she was very scheming behind the back. Stop


    searching, ready to leave! If we are caught by Henry, we will be in big trouble! "


    If he didn''t get close to ire, he might have believed what the woman said! She was not good at lying.


    Her trembling body became cold and stiff at that moment. It was at that moment that he realized


    something was wrong.


    "Brother Byron, I''ll take care of this woman! I''m in charge of holding her. Now that she knows the inside


    story, she can''t alive. You''re so smart. If you hadn''t discovered it just now, we would have been


    deceived by this little woman! "


    The three men helped each other and pulled ire out of the room. They seemed to be very clear


    about the map of the cruise ship. It didn''t take them too much time to reach the deck of the first floor.


    Byron suddenly became a little anxious. He looked away vigntly and asked, "What''s next? Where are


    the patrolmen now? Is there anything new about Henry? "


    If they couldn''t get that thing, it would be difficult for them to exin it when they went back. If he could


    get thend transfer and erase ire at the same time, then this matter would be smoothly solved!


    "Wait a minute, Henry and Louis have won a game each. The rule is best of three games, now there


    was only one game left, and win or lose in a split second. Henry is still here. Don''t worry! "


    The man on the other end of the phone seemed to be a little excited. Obviously, his mind was all on the


    gamble. It was the first time that Louis and Henry had been in such a tit for tat! Especially in such a


    dramatic asion, it was difficult for people to control themselves and get nervous for them.


    It was at this time that ire realized something. It seemed that the other party intended to use her as


    a bargaining chip, so that he could get what they wanted from Henry! However, they found the wrong


    person!


    ire suddenly burst intoughter with a little embarrassment. Then she looked up at Byron who was


    calling andughed, "I thought you were smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. Do you think I


    am a woman who can make Henry give in? You are too naive. If he really cares about me, how could


    he easily use me as a bargaining chip? "


    ire was smiling when she said this, but the expression on her face was worse than ever. How could


    she not be sad in the face of such a hurtful decision?


    "Byron, she''s right. Think about it. How could Henry possibly exchange such an importantnd contract


    for a woman? What he would carry out with him could not easily be exchanged for a woman!"


    Obviously, there was a trace of suspicion on Byron''s face. He stared at ire''s face for a long time


    before he decided to take extreme measures. "Shut up. This matter is doomed to fail. We have to go all


    out and take this woman to the deck on the third floor. If it doesn''t work, we will ruin the reputation of


    Henry! This news will spread out immediately and let everyone know... "


    If they couldn''t do it, they would have a hard time back. Anyway, they would die, so it was better to drag


    more people into the water! Maybe it could ease their punishment!


    "Okay. I see. I''ll be right there... "


    At the same time, on the gambling table, Henry''s breath began to elerate. This kind of win-lose


    situation was the most unbearable situation. The long period of silence brought endless suffering. At


    this moment, as long as the cards in his hands were turned over, he would know the oue of this


    battle...


    Just when Henry was about to pull back his trump card, David suddenly pushed away the person in


    front of him and whispered something in Henry''s ear.


    All of a sudden, Henry stood up straight, his face full of disbelief. "What did you say? Who did this!


    Didn''t I tell you to watch over her? Damn it! Louis, is this your so-called absolute defense? "


    After saying that angrily, Henry turned around and ran out of the casino. At the beginning, he didn''t n


    to take ire as a bargaining chip to gamble. But all of a sudden, he hadn''tpletely calmed down


    yet.


    However, things didn''t go well. ire''s resolute and injured eyes were all seen by Henry. This little


    woman was usually sensitive and fragile, but she was fearless. She could do whatever she said.


    ording to her character, it was very likely that she would do something reckless!


    It was the first time that Louis had seen Henry being so angry. Louis stood up in a hurry and asked his


    men beside him, "What happened? Why did Henry say something like that all of a sudden? Investigate


    it right now! "


    The man''s face was full of uneasiness. He swallowed and carefully exined, "Boss, here is the


    thing... A group of people who were not included in the invitation list broke in by some unknown means.


    Now they kidnapped Miss ire, Henry''s wife. They were on the deck of the third floor, asking Mr.


    Henry to go over and hand over something. We only got a rough idea. It''s still unknown if there is any


    inside story! "


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Louis heard that someone broke in without permission, his face changed dramatically. If this


    matter was spread out, it would undoubtedly be equivalent to pping him in the face! He had nned


    it himself. The first thing he needed to do was to ensure the safety of the passengers on therge


    cruise ship.


    But now there was such a big loophole. If people knew it, it would probably cause a lot of uneasiness.


    After squeezing out a smile, Louis greeted everyone with a gentle smile, "Send more people there right


    now. This matter must be taken seriously! I''m sorry. I''ll be back soon. I hope you can have a good time.


    Later, I will personally give you a small gambling money. I hope you can have a good time here! "


    Without waiting for others'' answer, Louis left in a hurry, trying to catch up with Henry.


    The three people on the deck were very impatient at the moment. Byron put the dagger directly on


    ire''s neck and gritted his teeth. "Let me ask you, does Henry really not care about your life and


    death? Didn''t he care about you very much at the party of Gu Family? "


    Was there something wrong with their internal information, or was it because that Henry had lost


    interest in this woman?


    Due to Byron''s excitement, the dagger had prated ire''s neck, leaving a row of bloodstains.


    ire''s body became stiff and she didn''t dare to move for a long time. It was the first time she had


    seen such a situation!


    ireughed and replied in a trembling voice, "Of course, he doesn''t care... As I said, I''m just a


    dispensable toy for Henry, isn''t I? "


    If Henry really cared about her, how could he promise her to another man so easily? Henry destroyed


    her heart.

 Chapter 38 Her Choice

    Chapter 38 Her Choice


    Just as everyone was anxious, Henry''s voice quietly reached everyone''s ears. "Who said that? ire,


    do you despise yourself too much, or Mrs. Gu too much?"


    It was obvious that the appearance of Henry had be a fuel to the rising atmosphere. Byron, who


    had been a little anxious just now, immediately found the feeling. He turned around quickly and held


    ire tightly in his arms, threatening, "Mr. Henry, long time no see. I didn''t expect to spend so much


    time negotiating with you."


    Without saying a word, Henry stared at the three men in front of him, his face full of confusion. If he


    remembered correctly, he should not know these three men, right?


    Byron''s smile was obscure. He leaned forward a little and sneered, "Henry, I know you care about this


    woman. Don''t dawdle. I believe you know why we came to you. As long as you give us the deeds of the


    house, we can return thisdy to you. "


    They didn''t expect that Henry would reallye here just for a woman. Or was it because those


    people around him put too much pressure on him that he had no choice?


    ire''s eyes widened in surprise, "Henry, how could you... Why are you here? "


    Didn''t he abandon her? How could hee here at such a critical moment?


    At this moment, David and Louis also came here. The two of them obviously knew something about the


    situation here.


    In fact, the person who was the most nervous was not Henry, but David. Others might not know how


    important the title deed was to Henry, but he did!


    David could tell that Henry had a special feeling for ire, so he was afraid that Henry would agree.


    Once he promised these desperadoes, it would not be easy to take them back.


    Even if the other party had agreed to let ire go in exchange, they couldn''tpletely believe it.


    Killing people for money was already a piece of cake for them!


    The silence of Henry was even more unsettling. No one could guess what he was thinking at the


    moment. Everyone was waiting for Henry''s words.


    He would either nod or shake his head. When he made a decision, there would also be people who


    would make appropriate sacrifices for this matter! And that person was ire!


    When Henry was about to say something, David took the initiative to get close to him regardless of the


    difference in his identity and persuaded him in an agitated voice, "Mr. Henry, you can''t agree. The title


    deed is the most important thing Mrs. Kate left to you before she died. Once you give it to them, all the


    memories Mrs. Kate left to you will be gone! "


    He knew what kind of existence Henry''s mother meant to him. In Henry''s eyes, family affection was


    more important than anything else. He couldn''t let his only warmth be ruined by his impulse.


    Henry clenched his fists, as if he was shaking because of David''s words. After thinking for a while,


    Henry smiled with relief and looked at ire. "I know. But ire, don''t forget that your life is mine. It''s


    me who decide your life and death. It has nothing to do with others! "


    Obviously, Henry had made up his mind.


    Somehow, when ire saw the firmness in Henry''s eyes, she gradually calmed down. She took the


    initiative to smile and fixed her eyes on Henry. With a smile on her face, she said, "I just want to ask


    you... Have you ever loved me? Have you ever loved me, ire? "


    She couldn''t figure out what this man was thinking about. He could have used her as a pawn before,


    but now he came back to save her. What kind of existence was ire in the heart of Henry?


    Henry slowly put his hands around his chest, shook his head and asked, "ire, I''ve told you that I''ve


    been there all the time. Besides... Do you really believe that I will lose? I, Henry... I never do anything


    that I''m not sure of! "


    Didn''t ire trust him too little? If he was not sure, how could he agree? Even if he really lost, Henry


    would make up for Louis at other costs. He didn''tck women, neither did Louis. What he wanted was


    just to take everything from Henry, which was clear to Henry.


    ire''s nose twitched as if she had thought of something. She raised her head, forced a smile and said


    loudly, "It''s enough to have you said this. Henry, fortunately, I, ire, don''t love the wrong person.


    That''s enough. Henry, can you promise me one thing? "


    Shirley was her only concern now. As long as Henry could take good care of Shirley, she was willing to


    risk her two lives to protect what Henry cared about. She, ire, wasn''t a great woman, but she knew


    what gratitude was!


    After hesitating for a while, Henry nodded. Now that the man''s knife was on ire''s neck, she was still


    in the mood to talk about something else at such a critical moment.


    The big stone in her heart was instantly relieved when she saw the action of Henry.


    ire slowly stretched her body and carefully stepped back, while Byron had no choice but to follow


    her. Shaking her head, ire said calmly, "Henry, help me take care of my mother. This is the biggest


    obstacle in my life. Don''t worry. I''m not a person who doesn''t know how to observe the situation. I know


    how to repay you. My mother taught me this! I won''t hold you back. It''s just a life. I''ll give it to you! "


    Speaking of thest few words, ire suddenly pushed away Byron in front of her and jumped directly


    to the sea from the top of the deck without saying a word. With a thump, her pretty and stubborn back


    disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Everyone was stunned at that moment. Louis was the first to react. He waved his hand and shouted,


    "Arrest the three people right now. Capture them alive. Don''t let themmit suicide. You must


    investigate it clearly! We can''t let go of any clues! "


    The rtionship between him and Henry had been stiff. If they continued to quarrel like this, Henry


    would probably embarrass him on purpose. There was another very important thing... That is... If the


    gamble was unveiled, Louis would lose, not Henry! Therefore, in a sense, Louis should thank ire.


    If it weren''t for the fact that ire had sessfully distracted Henry''s attention, he would regret and


    beingughed at the moment. What''s more, this group of people make trouble, let Louis particrly


    feel no face! He had been on high alert, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    "Oh my God. What the hell is going on? What are those people doing? "


    "I don''t know. If it goes on like this, will our trip really be safe?"


    "I think we''d better apply for leaving as soon as possible. I don''t think it''s safe at all!"


    People around them were talking about it, and the expression on Louis''s face became more and more


    gloomy.


    "Damn it!"


    Henry took off his coat and jumped into the sea to find ire. This woman was pregnant with his child.


    How could she do such a stupid thing? Henry didn''t owe her anything to take good care of her mother!


    "ire!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Enraged, Henry quickened his pace while shouting out ire''s name. Seeing that, David also jumped


    into the water. If anything happened to Henry, it was because he was alienated from his duty!


    On the other hand, Louis didn''t dare to stop. After several troubles, he tied up the three men, but Louis


    didn''t know that besides these three men, there were other assistants! If he couldn''t find it out as soon


    as possible, this matter would not be so easy to pass.


    With a displeased look on his face, Louis stared at the man in front of him and asked, "Let me ask you,


    who is the person who instructed you?"


    Their purpose was obvious Henry. It should be an ident that ire was involved, because it was


    totally on the spur of the moment that Louis invited ire to this cruise ship. Looking at the meticulous


    arrangement of the other party, it should not be nned for a day or two. Then what went wrong?


    Byron didn''t panic at all. Instead, he followed Louis with a smile on his face and said, "Mr. Louis, don''t


    worry. Our goal is Henry and won''t hurt your other passengers. We are all on the same way. If you are


    willing to let go of us three now, there will be benefits for you at that time. But I don''t know if Mr. Louis


    will let us go or not? We are just small potatoes. It''s useless to be angry with us. Mr. Louis, you are a


    smart man. You should understand what I mean, right? "


    As long as they avoided Henry, they could do anything else. Otherwise, if their boss knew that this


    matter was exposed like this, their ending might be more tragic than that of ire!

 Chapter 39 Her Sincerity

    Chapter 39 Her Sincerity


    Now that there were so many people watching them, Louis had to be careful when talking! If these


    people had something on him, he would not expect to continue to develop easily in this city.


    With a sinister smile, Louis suddenly squatted down and grabbed the man''s chin. Then he said fiercely,


    "Ridiculous. Do you think you can buy me off in this way? Don''t underestimate me. Take the three of


    them away. I hope to hear a satisfactory answer before dinner. "


    If it weren''t for them, his n would have been carried out in an orderly way, and Henry would have


    been trapped in a trap, step by step stepping into the situation he had carefully designed!


    It was gettingte, so the vision became less visible. Henry was anxious to dive into the water while


    looking for ire. At the same time, Louis also sent many professional divers to rescue them.


    Fortunately, God did not disappoint people. A few minutester, ire was held in the arms of Henry


    and boarded a small rubber boat for emergency treatment.


    Louis stretched out his neck and asked in guiltily, "Henry, is Miss ire okay?"


    If something went wrong with ire, Louis would suffer as well. Looking at the livid face of Henry, he


    knew that this matter would not be solved so easily.


    From beginning to end, Henry said nothing but called ire''s name. He took ire, who was pale and


    trembling, back to their room and put her on the bed. When he turned around and was about to close


    the door, he found a group of gossipers behind him.


    But by a tacit agreement, none of them walked in for fear of upsetting Henry, the grumpy lion.


    With a gloomy face, Henry slowly raised his head, stared at the direction of Louis and sneered, "Get


    out."


    He didn''t want to see this hypocritical man in a short time. The top priority now was to help ire


    recover. It wouldn''t be toote to talk about the rest after ire woke up!


    Louis held out his hand to block Henry''s attempt to close the door as he exined, "Mr. Henry, it''s my


    fault. But since it happened on my cruise ship, I''ll be responsible for it. Don''t worry. I''ll give you a


    satisfactory answer. I''ve called the doctor here just now. The woman doctor will be here soon. You can


    leave a ce for her. I will be fully responsible for it! "


    Now with so many eyes looking at him, he was in the way! But if there was no perfect solution, he


    would leave a weak spot.


    Staring at the people around with their mobile phones, Henry sneered, "There''s no need. I''ll call Aaron


    over, and I''ll handle the rest by myself. If you don''t make trouble for me, I think it''s the best


    concession."


    After saying that, the door was mmed shut with a bang. The big room quieted down in an instant.


    With knitted brows, Henry cautiously moved to the bedside and patted ire''s back, trying to guide her


    to get some water out.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    It had to be said that Henry was very skilled in operating. In an instant, ire began to react. She


    coughed repeatedly and spit out the water she choked.


    Looking at the painful expression on ire''s face, Henry couldn''t help but sigh. He stretched out his


    hand with a little pity and touched ire''s face, feeling sorry for her. "ire, what should I do with you?


    You stupid woman. "


    As if she had heard what Henry said, ire opened her eyes in a daze. As soon as she raised her


    head, she saw Henry''s face, which was very close to her. Her blurry mind suddenly became clear. After


    a shivered, she sat up straight with a whoosh and said in panic, "H... Mr. Henry. Henry, you... What are


    you doing? "


    Why did he stare at her sleep when there was nothing wrong?


    Wait, sleep?


    Gradually, the memory before she fainted appeared in her mind, and ire''s face turned much pale


    subconsciously. Now that she could still feel the warmth of Henry''s palm, did it mean that she was still


    alive? Thinking of this, ire swallowed hard and pinched her thigh cautiously.


    ire''s face twisted in an instant. She screamed and didn''t know what to do. "Ouch... It hurt. Henry, am


    I still alive? "


    Looking at the innocent expression on ire''s face, all his anger was instantly erased. Henry found


    that he really had no way to resist this little woman! Her sincerity and purity, without any impurity, made


    Henry feel that she was precious.


    Stretching out his hand, Henry rubbed ire''s hair hard and warned, "Don''t do such a thoughtless


    thing again! Aaron is on his way here. If anything happens to the child and you, you can think about it


    yourself. Why were you so impulsive just now? Don''t you want to die! Don''t forget that you are a


    mother of a child. "


    ire blinked her eyes and asked with a smile, "Henry, are you... Are you worried about me? You''re in


    a hurry. Do you care about me?"


    At first, she thought that Henry was afraid that something might happen to the baby, but after careful


    analysis, ire found that it was not as simple as it looks. In Henry''s eyes, she saw only worries. She


    still vaguely remembered the moment when Henry jumped off the deck desperately and called her


    name.


    It must be a lie if she said she was not moved. No matter how strong ire was, she was just a


    woman. She would be sensitive and hurt, and she would be secretly happy for a long time because of


    an unintentional move of Henry.


    "I..."


    When Henry was about to answer, there was a knock on the door, which stopped him from saying


    anything.


    "Hello, Mr. Henry. I''m the doctor on this cruise. Considering that Miss ire is pregnant, Mr. Louis is


    afraid of making any mistakes, so he hopes that you can let us in for a simple treatment. It''s not a big


    deal to be angry, but it''s a big deal to hurt the pregnant woman. What do you think? "


    The woman''s voice outside the door sounded weak, which inexplicably made ire''s heart throb.


    What''s more, what the woman said was right. Now ire was fine, but what happened to the baby in


    her belly because of her crazy behavior just now?


    Henry didn''t answer in a hurry, but looked at ire. After all, her body was hers, so he had to let ire


    make the decision at the critical moment.


    Realizing that Henry was looking at her, ire nodded her head eagerly. She still had a lingering fear


    of jumping into the sea. If something really happenedter, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ire touched her belly apologetically and apologized sincerely, "Then let her in... I''m sorry, Henry. I''m


    sorry, baby. I didn''t think it over before I did such a stupid thing. "


    Seeing the expression on ire''s face, Henry had a conclusion in his mind. He stood straight and


    walked to the door, replying, "I see. Come in. I advise you not to do anything. If anything wrong, I will


    ask Louis toe and talk to me in person."


    "Okay. We understand, Mr. Henry. "


    With the hint of Henry. The doctors then walked into the room. irey down in a proper way, letting


    them examine her. However, Aaron was entangled with Bonnie by ident.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Bonnie grabbed Aaron''s hand tightly and begged, "I know you. Please. I want to see Mr. Henry. My


    good friend was taken away inexplicably. I believe that if Mr. Henry knows the news, he will be very


    anxious and go to find her. ire is pregnant. If something happens to her, we can''t bear it! "


    At first, she waited at the gate of the hospital aimlessly, but she didn''t expect to see Aaron. The good


    rtionship between Aaron and Henry was well-known in this city. Ordinary people couldn''t invite


    Aaron, so once Aaron took action, it must be that either Henry or ire was injured!


    Women''s intuition was always urate. In addition, the group of people hade aggressively before,


    which was simply hard to imagine how powerful they were behind.


    The corners of Aaron''s mouth twitched slightly. He forced his hand back and smiled, "I''ve told you,


    miss. I really don''t know you, nor do I know ire. I still have work to do. If this is your way of


    osting... Ther. This is my name card. Of course, I hope you can be cleaner. "


    He had seen a lot of women like Bonnie. Many of them pretended to be sick or tried to get close to him


    with some weird reasons in order to get some money. But now that Henry had spoken to him in person,


    he had to hurry there.


    For him, brothers were much more important than women! However, the cruise ship was moving. If he


    wanted to catch up, it would still take some time!

 Chapter 40 Closer Relationship

    Chapter 40 Closer Rtionship


    Bonnie was so anxious that tears were about toe out of her eyes. She tried her best to take


    something out of her pocket and sobbed, "Don''t lie to me. I''m really a good sister of Henry''s wife. Let


    me show you her phone. I saw her being kidnapped in your pharmacy just now. I really didn''t lie. You


    must know where ire is, right? I''m also a medicine student. Here you are. This is my work license...


    "


    Aaron was a little moved by her words. After all, he was a man. If ire was injured, it would be


    inconvenient for him to check something.


    Aaron knew well about Henry. From the day he saw that Henry spoiled ire very much, he knew that


    it was impossible for him to have a crush on ire.


    Bonnie might be able to helpter. And this work permit couldn''t be forged.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Aaron nodded in agreement. Then he took Bonnie to his private


    cruise ship and began to inspect the track of Louis''s cruise ship in the sea.


    Fortunately, with the cooperation of Henry and Louis, Aaron soon arrived at room 22 on the A floor.


    And the staff who had checked ire had already walked out just now.


    Bonnie opened the door slowly and saw the pale and listless ire.


    At that moment, Bonnie''s heart was hanging. She held ire''s face in her hands regardless of the


    atmosphere. After looking at her for a long time, sheined, "ire. What''s the matter? Isn''t it all


    right when you were eating porridge just now? Why did you suddenly... "


    On the other side, the look on Henry''s face was not good. He looked at the position of Aaron doubtfully.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Aaron was slippery and quickly


    disassociated himself. "I have no choice. This woman insisted that she is a good friend of ire. She


    said that if she was present, if there was anything inconvenient, there would be a substitute. I thought it


    was reasonable. So I brought her here."


    ire was overjoyed to see Bonnie. She took a deep breath and stammered, "Bonnie, why are you


    here? I''m sorry to make you worried... I wanted to call you to tell you that I was safe, but I couldn''t get


    my phone. "


    In this world, besides Shirley, Bonnie cared about ire the most. Therefore, ire didn''t want to


    upset Bonnie.


    "There are a lot of medical equipment on the cruise ship, so it''s not difficult to have a general check-up.


    I just took a look at it when I came here. If it''s convenient for Miss ire, let''s move there."


    An hourter, ire was finally free.


    During this period, Bonnie had a general understanding of what had happened. She couldn''t help but


    roll her eyes. Then she grabbed ire''s ear and taught her a lesson, "That''s good. Why are you so


    silly? It''s just a title deed. Does Henryck money? ire, why are you so narrow-minded! Henry was


    not short of money, you know? If anything happens to you, you will be dead, a corpse and two lives.


    How can you be so impulsive as a doctor? "


    If something happened to her, how should she exin it to Shirley? After all, she was present when


    ire was taken away.


    ire smiled awkwardly and then cautiously grabbed Bonnie''s sleeve, acting like a spoiled child. "Well,


    Bonnie, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me. But don''t you go to work tonight? If


    the manager finds you, something big will happen. "


    Her seemingly unintentional action made Henry jealous. After all, ire had never acted like a spoiled


    child in front of him. Every time she walked straight to the end.


    Bonnie sighed with someints and tickled ire, "I asked for leave tonight and changed shift


    with others. You little girl, you really make me worry about you! Tell me, what should I do then? How


    can I rest assured that you are still young! Can you tell me why you are so anxious to die for a title


    deed? I don''t think you are a person who willmit suicide. "


    If she had thought ofmitted suicide, she wouldn''t have lived till now? She still had Shirley to


    support. She would never do such an extreme thing before she reached the extreme.


    ireughed out loud. She patted on Bonnie''s back and said with a smile, "Because... When I was in


    the Gu Family, I overheard servants talking about it. They said that Henry''s mother left early in order to


    protect him, so I think the things left by his mother should also be valuable. So... I should return the


    favor. How could I be willing to let him exchange such an important thing for me? And I didn''t think too


    much at that time. When I realized it, I had already... Wait? Henry, what are you doing? Wait? Be


    gentle. You hurt me! "


    Ignoring other people''s surprised eyes, Henry took ire out directly.


    ire, who was smiling happilyst second, became extremely nervous at the moment. She clenched


    her hands into a fist and asked tentatively, "What''s wrong? Mr. Henry, you... Are you still mad at me? "


    She had already apologized to him for what she had done. She believed that Henry was not so stingy


    as to haggle over every ounce with a woman like her?


    After pulling ire down to the deck, Henry slowly stopped and turned around with a little confusion on


    his face. "Don''t make such rash decisions in the future. I''ve never liked being in debt. Besides, why do


    you think I''d say yes? ire, are you too confident in yourself? "


    After thinking for a while, ire bravely raised her head and looked into his eyes. "I saw it. I saw your


    eyes, so I knew it. And... "


    When the two were talking, a girl cautiously approached them and interrupted the conversation


    between the two, "Mr. Henry, Miss ire, our Mr. Louis has invited you there. He said that there is


    something important to discuss with you and consult with you. Please go there!"


    "I see."


    After saying that, Henry held ire''s hand and walked inside. It was indeed necessary to end this


    matter... He had already roughly guessed who was behind that group of people. After he left the cruise


    ship, he would deal with it.


    In the hall, there were five men kneeling on the floor, three of whom ire was not unfamiliar with,


    because the three men were the people who had tied her up before. But... There seemed to be


    something wrong with the situation now?


    Subconsciously, ire turned to look at Henry, as if asking for his opinion. However, Henry was


    somewhat absent-minded. He stared at the leading man without saying a word for a long time.


    Louis slowly squatted down and casually lifted the chin of one of the men before he slowly spoke out


    his guess. "This is indeed my negligence. Fortunately, she is fine, which is worth celebrating. I will


    definitely give you an exnation about thepensation, but about these five people, I don''t know if


    Mr. Henry knows them or not. I admit that they are capable of climbing up the cruise ship, but if I''m not


    wrong, these people are here for you, aren''t they? "


    Henry reached out his hand and took the initiative to hold ire. He pushed her forward and asked


    loudly, "I know. I know what to do. These things will be solvedter. I just want to know who hurt the


    wound on ire''s neck. "


    He hadn''t punished his woman yet. How could these men have the qualification to hurt ire?


    The sudden change of the atmosphere made everyone look at each other. No one could understand


    what he wanted to say, and ire''s hand was painful because of Henry''s grip. Considering that Henry


    was on the verge of madness, ire had to grit her teeth and try to distract her attention.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She was in pain, but she was happy. She could feel that Henry was really worried about her life at that


    time. For a long time, ire thought that she was just a puppet, a tool for Henry to vent his anger. But


    this time, she found that the two people had a different feeling from time to time. She felt a little


    confused, a little inexperienced, and a little excited...


    Hearing Henry''s words, Louis raised his head and looked at ire''s neck in surprise. "This... What


    happened? "


    He had paid all his attention to Henry before, so he hadn''t noticed that. This wound should have been


    cut by a dagger! ire must have suffered a lot before they arrived, but it was really a pity that the


    woman could endure it until now without saying a word! If it were an ordinary woman, she would have


    begged Henry to help her vent her anger?


    The five men kept silent. But such a silent protest was what pissed Henry off most. If they didn''t find out


    the truth, the five people would pay the price together!


    He sneered and asked emotionlessly, "Tell me, who is it?"

 Chapter 41 Blood for Blood

    Chapter 41 Blood for Blood


    Seeing that ire didn''t say a word, Henry knew that it was impossible to get the information from her


    mouth.


    As the saying goes, "a fall into the pit, a gain in your wit." but these words did not seem to have any


    effect on ire. This woman would always choose to give in. If this continued, one day she would kill


    herself because of her weakness.


    There was a moment of silence around, and everyone''s attention was on ire. As long as ire


    didn''t say anything, this matter might be concealed like this.


    Henry seized ire''s wrist and said coldly, "ire, do you still want to hide it at this time... I''ve told you


    that your cover will only be your weakness in the end..."


    "It''s him."


    Before Henry could finish his words, ire stretched out her finger to the leading man and spoke out


    the murderer. The people around them were not surprised. After all, it was the most normal thing to say


    who hurt you. However, Henry was overjoyed. ire finally knew how to protect herself.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    All of a sudden, a sense of coldness came out of Henry''s body, and this frightening aura went straight


    to Louis. "Louis, you have no objection to give me this man, right?"


    Louisughed heartily and said perfunctorily, "That''s for sure. I''m in favor of what Mr. Henry wants to


    do. Mr. Henry, please handle this matter by yourself. I, Louis, will not say anything! But as for the


    disturbance on the cruise, I hope Mr. Henry can rify it. Otherwise, other passengers will be restless.


    "


    As long as Henry told them that it was not his fault, theirpany''s reputation could be maintained.


    Otherwise, his publicity this time seemed to have pped him in the face. Instead of getting any


    positive publicity, he trampled on his own reputation.


    Without saying a word, Henry took the lead and pulled the tied man up from the ground. He took out


    the dagger hidden in the man''s pocket and shed twice in his face before others could react...


    The man groaned in pain and roared, "Henry, you can''t humiliate a schr! You will pay for what you


    have done today. Are you regretting or repenting? I didn''t expect you, Henry, to be sad? Ha, ha, ha...


    Let me tell you, you should me yourself instead of me. If it weren''t for you, how could we have done


    something to this woman? You are the root cause of all the sin. There are so many people who hate


    you in this world. Why can''t you see it? You deserve it! "


    Hearing that, Henry''s face fell all of a sudden. He grabbed the man''s throat hard and almost lost


    control. "Shut up! You can''t talk about my business! "


    Yes, yes. Henry was indeed the highest level that everyone wanted to reach. Others respected him, but


    at the same time, they were afraid of him. He was unsociable and arrogant. Except for Aaron and


    David, he had no other friends. He had never given his heart to anyone easily. He was afraid, afraid


    that one day he would also be wounded all over his body.


    Half an hourter, ire finally couldn''t stand the smell of blood here, so she covered her mouth and


    ran out.


    It was not until then that Henry came to his senses and took back his action. Just now, he was actually


    deeply stuck in the past memories, and what he had done naturally did not go through his own brain.


    Hatred blinded his eyes and heart, making him unable to control himself.


    Looking at the badly mutted face, Louis chuckled and pursed his lips. "Henry, you are really


    heartless. I can''t believe you care so much about others."


    In the face of the sneer of Louis, Henry did not take it seriously. He threw away the dagger in his hand


    quickly, turned around and went straight out to chase after ire. He had forgotten that ire was a


    pregnant woman, and people who pregnant would naturally be particrly sensitive to the smell of


    blood. Moreover, it was the first time that ire had seen such a bloody scene.


    It started to drizzle outside the deck and hit ire''s body. But ire didn''t feel anything. She just


    vomited on the railing, her face pale and looked very tired. Henry didn''t greet her in a hurry, but stood


    quietly aside, patiently waiting for ire toe to her senses.


    After ire stopped retching, Henry said in a low voice, "We will go back by Aaron''s cruise ship on


    morning. Is there anything else you want to do?"


    If his memory didn''t deceive him, this woman''s eyes were fixed on a lot of food at the banquet. This


    time, she would probably have to take good care of the fetus, and she can only see and not eat those


    food. ording to the character of ire, she might have a hard time!


    He thought that ire would insist on asking for something, but she smiled bitterly, gently stroked her


    growing belly and mumbled, "No, thanks. Let''s go back. I''m tired of this. Sorry Henry, I must have


    caused you a lot of trouble this time, right? I''m really sorry. My recklessness caused you a lot of


    trouble... I know everything. Even if you don''t tell me, I know what I have done. Sorry, I''m just... I''m just


    a toy. "


    Tears welled up in ire''s eyes as she spoke. They had only been together for a few days, and ire


    felt endless regret. She had thought that she was strong enough, that she was omnipotent, and that


    she could easily do this identity. But in the end, what she felt was endless frustration and helplessness,


    and an unprecedented feeling of fatigue is overwhelming general swept. It was so fierce that she felt a


    little unprepared.


    ire''s tearful eyes secretly tugged at Henry''s heart. Facing such a pure and kind woman, how could


    any man not be tempted?


    Henry''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. He reached out his hand and pulled ire into his arms.


    Stroking her long hair gently, he said in a soft voice, "Don''t say that again. I will never regret my


    decision. Besides... Who says you are a toy? Henry''s woman... Not everyone can afford it. "


    Henry''s woman? Did it mean that Henry admitted her identity?


    Before ire could react from the joy, she heard the swearing conversation between Aaron and


    Bonnie.


    Bonnie reached out and grabbed Aaron by the ear. "Hey, you are a man. Don''t argue with a woman like


    me. I won''t let you suffer losses. I said I was the one who suffered losses. I haven''t said anything yet.


    Why are you yelling? People who don''t know might think I underestimated you. "


    Aaron''s face was distorted. He took a deep breath and cursed, "How do I know it''s you in the


    bathroom? If I know it''s you, I won''t open the door! How can you be so savage? Let go of me! Don''t


    touch me! Don''t p me! I have to live on my face. What if my face is broken by you? I''m talking to you.


    Let go of me! "


    In the face of Aaron''s scold, Bonnie didn''t have the slightest intention to reflect. Instead, she grabbed


    Aaron''s ear more vigorously and shouted, "Who are you talking about? Who are you talking about?


    Call me if you can! Believe it or not, I''ll twist off your ears and let you know what it means to let go of


    me. "


    The two men''s faces turned red when they quarreled. Aaron, who had been ying with women all the


    time, didn''t expect that he would be beaten like this one day.


    ire was stunned for a while. She shivered subconsciously and waved her hands in panic. "Bonnie,


    why are you..."


    She knew that Bonnie was impetuous and upright, but Aaron was not a simple person. If she really


    pissed him off, the consequences would be unimaginable. How could anyone who hangs out with


    Henry be simple? Of course, except her, ire.


    Hearing ire''s voice, Bonnie came back to her senses and mumbled, "What? ire, why are you


    here? I... I was just... "


    Before Bonnie could say her grievance, Aaron rushed to ire and pretended to be pitiful. "ire, look


    at you. You are such a gentle girl. Why do you have such a rude and violent friend by your side? Are


    you really good friends? Why are you so different in character! If anyone marry her in the future, he


    would definitely be the unluckiest man in the world! I should go home and pray to God."


    Gossiping about a woman in front of another woman and speaking ill of her, such a man won''te to


    a good end.''. As soon as Aaron finished his words, Bonnie twisted his ear again and roared, "How can


    a shameless man like you be reasonable? Who on earth suffered losses? Who? Dare you say it?


    "

 Chapter 42 Prove Her Innocence

    Chapter 42 Prove Her Innocence


    Looking at the two people ying and joking, ire was somehow relieved. It seemed that all the


    uneasiness she had suffered before vanished in an instant.


    Aaron coughed awkwardly and tried his best to get rid of Bonnie''s grip. He looked at Henry and asked,


    "Henry, is Louis really willing to break rules for you and let you leave?"


    He had received an invitation from Louis before, but he didn''te because he had too many things to


    do in the hospital. Besides, there was a special rule in this cruise ship that it was impossible to go


    downstream easily within a month. He had so many things to deal with, so even if he wanted to, he


    could only think about it. Now most of his heart was still in his own hospital.


    It wouldn''t be one or two days before his hospital became famous in this city. Many people queued


    overnight in order to let Aaron make a diagnosis for them in person and obtain the most urate and


    authoritative judgment and advice.


    All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Henry''s face. He was staring at the direction of ire, he said


    with a little bit of viciousness, "Anyway, he has to give me an exnation for this matter. Do you think


    he still has the courage to keep the three of us here now?"


    He had to solve this matter as soon as possible. If he didn''t give the other party some suffering, they


    probably didn''t know how to repent! In fact, Byron was right. ire was innocent. She was treated like


    this because she stayed with him. However, if ire really wanted to be Mrs. Gu, she must have such


    awareness!


    Aaron rolled his eyes slightly. After a while, he fixed his eyes on ire and snickered, "You are right.


    Let''s go back on my cruise ship. I''ve risked my life toe here for you. If you don''t do me a favor, it''s


    not reasonable. I''ve been short of several women recently. I think the women on Louis''s ship seemed


    to be good. "


    Since he couldn''t touch Henry''s woman, he can only think about other women.


    With a little hostility, Henry reached out his hand and pulled ire into his arms. Then he said warily, "I


    know. Don''t rush to the hospitalter. Apany me to the Mu Family. It''s better to solve the problem


    as soon as possible."


    Obviously, the two men meant something else. ire and Bonnie looked at each other in confusion


    and finally smiled in tacit agreement.


    At dawn, Henry took ire out of bed.


    Without disturbing ire, Henry moved to the cruise ship of Aaron. Compared with yesterday''s active,


    today''s Bonnie was much more tired, and her movements were also slower.


    ire put her hand on the railing gently and sighed. She frowned and no one knew what she was


    thinking.


    A few hourster, they gathered at the gate of the Mu Family''s house. Bonnie was not surprised, but


    stood quietly aside, waiting for what Henry would say next.


    After entering the door, Henry didn''t stay long. He stopped a maid passing by and asked, "Where is


    Molly?"


    Today, we have to make it clear. The purity of ire can''t be destroyed by the Mu Family like this. For


    ire, it might also be a hurdle.


    After hearing what he said clearly, the servant nodded repeatedly and replied with trembling, "Mr.


    Henry, are you looking for Miss Molly? I''ll inform her right now! "


    After getting the permission of Henry, the maid quickly turned around and ran into the big house. She


    kept shouting the two words "Miss Molly" in her mouth.


    In the hall, Molly was staring at the news on the screen with a gloomy face. She wouldn''t let go of


    anything rted to Henry! That man should belong to her. It was all ire''s fault. Otherwise, she would


    stand by the side of Henry arrogantly and look down at everyone around him.


    Being sensitive, Molly broke out in an instant. She threw the thing in front of her out, stood up and


    cursed, "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? It''s useless of you! Mu Family doesn''t need such


    a waste. Drive her out! Can you call my name as you like? "


    The maid had thought that she could get some benefits, but when she heard this change, she was


    stunned for a moment. With a plop, she knelt down on the ground and begged, "Miss Molly, it''s not like


    that. I... I was just happy for you, so I couldn''t control my emotions for a while. If you know what I said,


    you will be happy. Mr. Henry came to see you and said he wanted to see you, Miss Molly! That''s why I


    was in a hurry... "


    When Molly, who was still angry a second ago, heard the word "Henry", she came to her senses.


    Without saying a word, she pushed away the maid in front of her and quickly jumped out. Her face was


    full of ecstasy. She had been waiting for Henry toe to her in person for a long time.


    Molly smiled and murmured, "He must have figured it out. He knows that I''m the best candidate, and


    ire is just a temporary freshness. Yes, he must have figured it out."


    The moment Molly pushed the door open, the smile on her face froze. Everything in front of her was so


    dazzling! The man she loved most was holding another woman''s wrist intimately. His face was full of


    concern, and his face was full of concern.


    The corners of Molly''s mouth twitched slightly, and then she asked in confusion, "H... Henry... What is


    the matter with you seeking me out?"


    Henry was not such a person who liked to show off his love. He couldn''t just havee here to


    stimte her, so he specially came to Mu Family to ask her to see everything. As expected, as soon as


    Molly finished her words, Henry took back his hands.


    Feeling a little unsatisfied, Henry touched the bandaged wound again. Then he muttered in a low voice,


    "Be careful in the future. Don''t let yourself get hurt again. It will be very ufortable."


    Her white and pink neck had caused such a wound in it by those bastards. Just thinking about it, Henry


    felt an invisible anger. It was like a clean piece of paper was stained with a little ink. Although the ink


    was not very big, it was particrly dazzling, inexplicably making people feel ufortable all over.


    With tears on her face, Molly strode forward and grabbed Henry''s hand, shaking and begging, "What


    do you mean? I don''t care if you cancel the engagement. But our child was killed by this woman. Now


    you take this mistress to Mu Family. What do you want to do? Haven''t you hurt me enough? Henry, I


    love you so much. How can you hurt me so much? Did this woman find fault with you? Tell me, our Mu


    Family will solve everything for you! Tell me, it''s not your choice. "


    Hearing what Molly said, ire''s face turned red unconsciously. Then she walked out in a hurry and


    tried to exin, "Miss Molly, it''s really not what I did to you..."


    She was really innocent about this matter. She had tried to exin and rify it for so long, but why no


    one was willing to believe her No, Henry believe her! The man had told her that he trusted her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Before ire could finish her words, Molly interrupted her directly, "Shut up! You bitch! How dare you


    interrupt me when I''m talking to Henry! Guards, get this shameless woman out of here. From now on,


    the security guards should be smart and don''t let anyone unclean get into the Mu Family. The Mu


    Family is not a garbage bin. Listen carefully. If this happens again, don''t me me for being rude! "


    The two women subconsciously focused on Henry, as if they were looking forward to his following


    answer.


    Subconsciously, Henry stretched out his hand and pulled ire behind him. Under the watchful eyes of


    the public, he slowly took out a crumpled prescription and a small U disk from the pocket of his coat.


    "ire is innocent, not to mention... Even if my woman wants to take your child, is it difficult? Do you


    want evidence? That''s it. This prescription was an abortion drug from the very beginning. If you have


    the time to nder ire, you''d better go and see who gave you this prescription. I think the


    handwriting looks familiar... "


    After saying that, Henry threw the paper on the ground. After everything was done, Henry took ire''s


    hand and left. During the whole process, Aaron stood aside and watched the drama, while Bonnie


    stared at Henry in astonishment.


    It had to be said that this man was really handsome when he protected ire! Henry always showed


    his indifference and ruthlessness to others. She didn''t expect to have such a handsome side! Thinking


    of this, Bonnie fell in love with him for a moment.

 Chapter 43 Hello Man

    Chapter 43 Hello Man


    When Aaron turned around, he saw the anthomaniac Bonnie.


    Aaron cast a scornful nce at Bonnie and sneered, "It''s been a long time since youst met a man.


    You look so needy and dissatisfied, it''s really, tut, tut... How could you make such an expression to a


    man? It seems that you are not noble at all. "


    The voice sessfully drew Bonnie''s attention back. In fact, it was normal for her to be absent-minded.


    After all, Henry was an excellent man and the dreamlover of many women, so it was understandable.


    But somehow, Aaron was a little unhappy.


    In the past, when he was with Henry, he was almost overshadowed by Henry. He had been used to this


    kind of thing for a long time. In addition, Henry didn''t think too much about it. As time went by, Aaron


    got used to it. He continued to be a yboy, while Henry continued to focus on his work. The two of


    them supported each other and grew up together.


    Bonnie rolled her eyes and retorted with a smile, "Yes. I''m from a humble and ordinary family, so I can''t


    compare with you rich people. If you move your finger, we won''t be able to stay here any longer. So, for


    the safety of the rest of your life, you''d better stay away from me, or next time I won''t tweak your ears...


    But your..."


    As she spoke, Bonnie''s eyes moved down along Aaron''s face and finally stopped at the position below


    his abdomen, and then showed a sinister smile.


    Aaron''s back suddenly straightened and he shivered a little. Then he took a step back subconsciously


    and choked, "You... What are you up to? Let me tell you, I''m the only son of the Liao Family. I''m the


    one who can cultivate the future little flower of the mothend. If you... "


    He wanted to give a long speech, but it seemed that Bonnie didn''t listen to him at all. After putting away


    her work certificate, she turned around and left in her high heels. She was not noble. She was poor, but


    she lived her own style and self-esteem! People from rich families would never understand this. So


    there was no need for her to continue the conversation with Aaron.


    Aaron blinked his eyes in disbelief and felt guilty. "Why is this woman so bad tempered?"


    On the other side, ire followed Henry to his car.


    ire felt acor in her nose. After sniffing hard, she grabbed the corner of Henry''s clothes and sobbed,


    "Henry, thank you..."


    ire had always thought that no one would believe her, but it turned out that Henry chose to believe


    her. He found the evidence by himself and gave her innocence. This man was sometimes overbearing


    and unreasonable, but sometimes he was quite charming.


    Henry didn''t say anything but looked at ire with a straight face. He had done so much for ire.


    Was it just a thank you?


    While thinking, the expression on his face became more and more obscure. Henry looked at ire


    carefully, and then silently exerted pressure on ire, making her invisible. Having seen so many


    simr things, ire naturally had experience and understood what was on Henry''s mind.


    ire coughed awkwardly and said fawningly, "Henry, no, honey... I thought you were very handsome


    just now. "


    Handsome?


    Henry was a little surprised that ire would say something like that. This woman was stubborn. It


    must take her a lot of courage to say something like that.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth again, Henry pinched ire''s chin, pretending to be confused.


    He forced ire to look at him and asked, "Really? How handsome am I? "


    With a timid step back, ire managed to keep a distance from Henry and interrupted, "I don''t think


    you can do that. I have praised you for being handsome, but why are you still pressing me like this! I...


    Oh, by the way, I have to go back to work. I left without asking for leave yesterday noon. If the group


    leader knows it, I will have a big trouble! "


    It was not easy for him to restrain himself once he tasted something sweet. She had been involved in


    this matter before, so she was not stupid enough to do it a second time. What''s more, she had


    disappeared for a whole day without any reason, which might make Shirley worried. Nathan was also


    an uneasy factor. If he went to see Shirley during this period, she would be in trouble.


    "Work? Isn''t Aaron here? Don''t interrupt. The topic just now... "


    "Ah, it''s raining. I''m going to bete for work. Henry, if you don''t have anything else to do, you can go


    back to thepany as soon as possible. I know you''re really busy. And don''t worry. I''ll deal with the


    wound by myself in the hospitalter. Then you should work hard and cheer up... You can do it!"


    After finishing her words in a hurry, ire turned around and hailed a taxi. Then she got on the taxi


    without hesitation. She knew that if they continued to talk about this topic, the atmosphere will be more


    and more ambiguous! Now that she was pregnant, she couldn''t do anything as she liked. ire knew


    how capable Henry was, so she couldn''t afford to be tortured like this.


    There was an unnatural smile on the driver''s face. After driving for a while, he lowered his peaked cap


    and asked in a hoarse voice, "Miss ire, where do you want to go?"


    With a guilty conscience, ire touched her empty pocket and then smiled apologetically, "Take me to


    the Concentric Hospital. I don''t have any money with me now. I''ll give it to you when I arrive, okay?"


    She didn''t notice that she was penniless just now in order to avoid Henry as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, the driver was not a person who haggled over everything. He didn''t show any displeasure


    but happily agreed. His straightforward attitude was too weird! But ire didn''t notice it because of


    guilt. It was toote when she realized that something was wrong.


    At the same time, the smile on Henry''s face suddenly disappeared. He looked at the direction in which


    ire left. After a while, he turned around and left. In fact, as long as ire stayed a little longer, Henry


    would say something. Unfortunately, the woman ran away in a hurry.


    Henry shook his head absentmindedly. Rubbing his brows, he sighed, "ire, ire, what should I do


    with you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this moment, Mu Family was also very noisy because of Henry.


    With red eyes, Molly held Gerry''s hand tightly and roared, "Daddy, you must give me an exnation for


    this. It''s obvious that Aunt Connie want to frame me on purpose! Look at the handwriting. Henry said


    that this drug was an abortion drug from the very beginning! Aunt Connie doesn''t want me to have a


    child at all. Daddy, you have to help me! "


    She had always thought that it was ire who had schemed to kill her child, but she did not expect that


    it was not like this. On the contrary, it was the person she believed in who wanted to kill her child! This


    was something that Molly had never thought of even in her dream. She was nice to Aunt Connie, and


    the rtionship between the two had always been very stable. But who would have thought that


    Connie would actually do such a thing!


    Gerry''s face darkened. He took the initiative tofort his daughter while calling out the name of his


    sister, Connie. And Connie Mu was the Aunt Connie that Molly had mentioned. The Mu Family was


    also a big family, and there were few intrigues among its members. But Molly had always been clever,


    but she was stupid at this matter. She believed in others'' words and lost her child. Who was to me


    for this?


    When the servant called Connie, there was no panic on her face. Instead, she stared at Gerry in


    surprise and asked, "Why are you so anxious to call me here? I''m busy. There are many contracts and


    documents waiting for me to deal with in thepany. Why don''t you keep an eye on Molly? "


    Molly?


    In the past, the two of them used to call each other sister''s nickname. But now, in an instant, they


    seemed to have changed into another person. Or, did Connie hear any rumors? So she didn''t want to


    continue to pretend to be innocent?


    Molly tensed up. She snatched the prescription from Gerry''s hand and snapped, "Aunt Connie, what do


    you mean? Have you nned it from the very beginning? You know I''m going to be Henry''s woman,


    but you even prescribed me an abortion drug. What are you up to! You did it. You wanted to kill me!


    How heartless you are! "


    Her eyes were as red as blood, like a beast on the verge of eruption, which could show its sharp ws


    at any time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!